Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Prologue... ish

The wallet was murdered. For a moment, there was an image of a dead cockroach splayed on the ground. Back at reality, jingling prickled the ears. Coins twirled; flying and spraying everywhere. A second later, a deep exhale.

“…lovely.”

I picked them up, one by one, sneaking an arm behind the vending machine. It was plenty easy, with only three to put in my pocket. All of which had fared better luck than the dropped, tattered corpse of the wallet, which had its seams intact by perhaps a quarter inch of thread.

“…looking for a drink?”

The muted voice of a girl could be heard. I turned around, a green jacket in full view, while her own mouth occupied with munching on a chocolate bar she held.

“You have an amazing talent for stating the obvious.”

“I just turned the corner and saw you on the ground. Can’t blame me for making sure,” Chie said, finally swallowing, “You done yet? Kinda wanna try something from here too.”

It was a vending machine at the back of the Practice Building, which had already been a mistake in of itself. Next to the gym and field, where rough exhausted types would already flock here well enough. The front of the machine, below where the tray was, dented in a few centimeters. It was scratched, bent, the paint skimming off. Even the mascot character at the sides was smeared with some alloy of red and black rust.

“Recess is over in a few minutes,” I said. “You just started eating?”

“…Dude, this isn’t lunch. It’s dessert!”

I chose to not respond to that.

“How about you?” she asked. “Um… you even have enough for one of those?”

I stared at the dim numbers on the racks. All read the same; 120 yen. Blood rushed to my head as I bent back down, staring at the torn wallet. Only brown to be spotted. Then I looked all over the floor, but it was gone. I breathed a sigh.

“…hey, what is it?”

“…nothing. Something I was carrying with me had flown out when my wallet fell. This is going great…”

I stood up, and turned to her. My gaze veered to her hand.

“Can I have that?”

“Huh? Um…”

Her eyes darted. Her line of sight went from the chocolate, the change in my hands, and the wallet on the ground. A few seconds later, she took a breath.

“…Fine. Here you go.”

She extended her arm, her fist in front of my chest.

“Wha‑?” I blinked. “No, I don’t need the goddamn half-eaten chocolate, you idiot! I want the foil!”

“What!? And how the hell was I supposed to know that!?”

“Just hand it.”

With a grunt, she pushed the wrapper into my palm. I went back to the vending machine, putting two coins into the slot; one bronze, another silver. My finger sprinkled dark with dust from a second of scraping it. Then, one final golden coin was out, smaller than the rest.

(“Moment of truth…”)

I tore up the foil into a smaller piece, and began wrapping it around.

(“The wrapper for the ramen was softer, but… this will do. Still aluminum, so it should…”)

After a minute time of folding and pushing, I had a new circle that was a bit bigger. I put it in with the rest. The display glowed.

“And a 120 yen total.”

I tapped a button by the glass. The vending machine whirred, and the drink fell. I knelt down for the tray. The motor behind spun a crackle and wheeze, almost like it was crying. With a detached plop, the can fell in front of my face.

My hand reached out. Then, there was a buzz, sounding similarly to the last one. Another thunk of metal. Another can on the first.

“Uh…”

The vending machine blurred. Something mechanical I didn’t even know could move inside, shook the whole contraption. Another can fell, but it wasn’t visible on top of the second one. The next dropped, stopping at the bottom of the glass case. The metal shrieked.

“Hey, watch‑!”

Next thing I knew, there was a boom, and a dull pain on my stomach. I launched back a few feet, as cans clattered on the ground next to my toiling body.

I groaned away the aches, helped by a side of blinks, although not much happened. Chie rushed over, but I had already stood up.

“Geez, you‑!?”

“I’m fine, I’m fine…” I muttered.

“Why on earth did that even…?”

I stared back at the vending machine. The slab of metal above the tray had burst out, taking the return slot clean off. Glass-plastic powder showered all over, while the display case fragmented and bent as it slouched against the wall like a couch.

(“Looks like it was just old. Guess I was wrong…”)

“Well, at any rate…”

The contents of the vending machine scattered across the ground, I went to pick up each individual can. After my fifth one, I heard a clear of the throat.

“…Yeah?” I asked.

Chie was motioning her hand to herself, wearing a devious smile.

“…You can’t be serious.”

“Think of it as hush money for me to, say… not report to King Moron? And you know…” she said, suddenly frowning. “For calling me an idiot earlier!”

“There’s such a thing as being too tightly wound, and you’re seriously stretching it…”

Again, she coughed. I took a deep sigh, and tossed a can. She caught it with her arm.

“Oh, and one for Yukiko, too.”

“…Really? Little Miss Perfect enjoys drinking muck like this?” I asked.

“She’s not that perfect…” she said. “Besides, she’ll need some convincing to not complain too. ‘Cause I am for sure gonna tell her about all this!”

A heavier breath out, and I threw another one over. I wiped my flaky hands on my sleeves.

“You done?”

“Uhh…” she said.

“Is there anything else? Perhaps a massage? Want me to sit your exams for you?”

“Dude, what's with‑!?”

“Hey, what’s going on?”

Another voice came out from the corner. A boy strode over, headphones on his collar and a set of widened eyes.

“Heard a pretty big bang here‑”

He took one good look, as wind washed more dust over the broken mechanism, and gasped on the spot.

“Holy…! What on earth did you guys do to that thing!?”

“U‑Uh, we can explain…” stuttered Chie.

I took another fallen can, and lobbed it right to Yosuke’s torso.

“Argh! Huh‑!?”

“For you. Hush money.”

“…Dude, tattling wasn’t even beginning to cross my mind,” Yosuke said.

“Well, it’s also beginning to be not my problem, so I’ll be leav‑!”

“For the love of God!” Chie yelled. “Really, you have no freaking clue when to quit, do you!?”

The place silenced with a heavy weight. My mouth was agape for a moment, before I clammed it shut, staring at the wall. I heard a groan.

“…Ah, crap,” Chie said. “I got chocolate smeared all over my clothes.”

Her right palm had grazed her torso. Yosuke's gaze turned, brows creased.

“…Wait, didn’t you eat already?”

“Yeah?” Chie said. “Uh, I’m gonna go clean up. See ya.”

Chie sprinted off into the distance, bursting into a restroom. Yosuke took the can closest to him, and examined it an inch from his eye. A blue coating, though the paintjob had seen better days.

“ ‘TaP Soda’… Eh, could be worse,” he said. “So, you mind telling me what happened here?”

“I just did something to trick the sensor into thinking I had a tiny bit more money,” I said. “Now that I think about it though, it wouldn’t have mattered. It was old enough for the infrared drop to not work, and the hull to… do that.”

I glanced over. My eyes landed on something shiny on the ground, next to a bit of corroded metal. I knelt down to take the leftover change. Yosuke cocked his head.

“What?”

“…I don’t know,” Yosuke said. “Just… we’ve kinda known each other for like, four months now, and I’m pretty sure that’s the first time you’ve let a sentence run on like that.”

My back straightened, “…Break’s almost up, I’m going too.”

“Seriously? Alright…” he said. “Guess there’s not really much ‘break’ to be had with finals a couple days away.”

I stopped for a moment.

“I got fifth place during midterms.”

“…Huh? You’re lying.”

A shrug was left. I walked on, a snuff of icy wind drying my face, and my jacket heavy.

“When one says ‘the ends justify the means’, what ethical concept is such a belief based in?”

(“Teleological… that’s when only purpose matters, versus deontological, where the action itself is scrutinized based on ‘good’ or ‘bad’… whatever the point is.”)

“State the scientific name for a domestic cat.”

(“Felis catus… which is actually easy on the head, thankfully.”)

Pale faces stared down at papers, only transforming into further depths of the undead as time ticked its end. The exams had their fair share of groans, but most just shot up, running off the second they could go. The second day arrived.

“Why is ‘1’ conventionally excluded from being considered a prime number?”

(“The definition of prime numbers already has them being more than one… but the main reason is for prime factorization to be unique, otherwise you can multiply as many ones as you want.”)

“In the story Kokoro, ‘Sensei’ and ‘K’ share a common ending. What is it, and why did ‘Sensei’ follow in ‘K’s footsteps?”

My glance darted to the left. Chie was keeping her head down, writing scrawls on the page where her sweat dripped. Yukiko at her side was the same, except what peaked through from her silky dark hair was simply an eye in focus.

(“…They committed suicide. ‘Sensei’ feels guilt for ‘K's own death himself, but the real common line between them… was their shared isolation.”)

I breathed in, and out.

(“…let’s just write that down.”)

The last word was finished five minutes before the clock was due. I spent the rest of the short time checking. Another day ended, and another one started.

“Which of these languages bears closest resemblance to ancient Mesopotamian speak?”

(“According to the textbook… Aramaic, still used in the Middle East, apparently.”)

“In English, what is the collective noun for monkeys in a group?”

(“A troop, same as for soldiers… won’t question it.”)

The final day quickly came with a waning sunrise. Everyone took their seats, stretching.

“What instrument does a ‘koto’ 琴 stem from?”

(“In direct Chinese translation, it’s called a ‘guzheng’ 古筝… introduced to Japan around 7^th and 8^th century.”)

“Who said the following: ‘Those who cannot remember the past are condemned to repeat it.’?”

(“If Morooka didn’t drill this in our heads enough… granted, he didn’t bother telling us the person’s name… it was…”)

My pen froze. For some reason, as I moved my hand, I heard wrist and tendons cracking.

(“…George Santayana. That’s it.”)

Before long, sighs of solace whispered like the buzz of houseflies. Not many were anticipating the results, though I wished I could've said different.

“…who’s that guy?”

(“…huh?”)

The flimsy silence tore like hide of decaying curtain, hitting of shoes on scratched wood boards resembling slams of doors that even defaced their hinges. I was one of the earliest to move and stop, before the storm approached my back.

“That guy. With the armband. He actually beat‑?”

(“…Shit.”)

The first-years had rallied to the bulletin board, clambering to a piece of paper in an unfocused smear of television grey. Noise everywhere in the hallway; the pounding on the floor, the parading chatters, all harmonizing with the ensemble of turning heads. I pushed away, trying to break through while breaths fogged my glasses.

It didn’t last though. Every time I caught glimpses of girls in red and green respectively, I turned back around. Only a few scoops of lunch in peace and quiet, next to a broken vending machine, before time was up. The stifling reached its apex in class.

“Wasn’t he like… way, way below us before?”

“Dude, I'm telling you, there's definitely some kinda foul play involved. He got a few favors from King Moron, no question.”

(“…Yeah. I’m sure that’s how that works, Keishin.”)

The suffocation effected into queasiness, right as the artificial sounds of a bell tolled an end. I sped towards the exit, the knapsack that towed behind hanging loose off its straps. In retrospect, I should've known it couldn’t have been that easy.

“…Guess you were telling the truth.”

Someone had plunged in front. I felt lasers of gazes searing my neck. In a split second, Yosuke had taken my back by an arm, and guided me to the lockers.

“So out with it.” he winked. “What’s the secret, bud?”

“…I studied.”

“…I do that too, you know.”

I almost lost my balance skidding a corner. We were out the transparent door, and we bent left, into the direction of the field.

“Alright.” he let go. “Peace and quiet.”

“And me all to yourself, Yosuke?”

“Ha, I wish. The rest of the year is probably gonna find you soon enough. That is, if you keep staying here…”

Yosuke smirked high enough to reach his eye.

“…You haven’t seen Yukiko yet, have you?” I asked.

Yosuke blinked, as if in shock, “Uh… no,” he answered. “Besides, Chie-san’s probably gonna give me an earful if I say the wrong thing, at best. Anyways, that’s not my point.”

“What, then?”

“Well, I just got a pretty big salary increase. How’s to me treating you in Junes?” he said. “Then you can tell me exactly how you got first place.”

“…Transparent, huh?”

I tried to walk past him, but he just coughed. He began to open his mouth, like he was ready to shout.

“Isn’t that money more suited in other places?”

“…what do you mean?”

“Valentine’s Day is on the horizon,” I said. “Isn’t there a certain liquor store heiress you should be splurging on instead?”

I took a few seconds to cherish Yosuke’s sudden heel-turn, both cheeks turning bright red as a tomato.

“…Oh, you gotta be kidding me. Not cool, man.”

“I suppose if the rest of the year is on their way‑”

“Don’t you‑! God…”

Yosuke took a deep sigh, “Fine, fine…” he said. “You got me there.”

Worked like a charm. I raced past him, straight to the path we came from. The closer I stepped to the entrance, the more my neck dropped.

“At least indulge me on one thing,” Yosuke said. “Did you revise together with Chie-san and Yukiko-san?”

“…What makes you think we’re that close?”

“Well… you call them by their first names. Without honorifics,” he replied. “So you probably get some tips from Yukiko-san at least, right?”

“Then what about Chie?”

He didn’t respond. I kept ambling, rubbing both cold hands together.

“See you at work,” I said. “…Hanamura.”

I heard a brief groan behind me, and spun for the gate. The eyeing from every direction lighter the further I was; all at once, the freezing breeze of disappearing winter flittering into my unfastened coat.

The sky was a pale blue, with just a little sun peeking in from a convenient cloud. The air was a biting cold; rushing in with a noticeable whoosh. I saw my hands turn white in the near see-through gloves, with protection being a stretch of a description. February air… that’s what I got for relying on second-hand gear.

The buildings were always tiny; that’s a given in a trivial rural town. Sooty, dusty asphalt – but all the same, the roads were alike multiple knots with twists and turns, winding into a maze of many routes. Most people would move through the shopping district, but I never saw a point. A nagging feeling couldn’t ever see the significance.

I slowed my breathing. All thoughts were buzzing, ever since they had announced the exam results. I could still hear the clamoring steps knocking around my brain in the background. That said, there could be some honest-to-goodness benefits that came with this. Maybe even a scholarship.

(“Right… making myself laugh here. Even Yukiko’s performance for however many months didn’t earn her jack shit. Like I’ll be any different.”)

I sighed. I turned a junction towards the freeway, hearing loud vrooms soon as I set foot. The cars, even scant numbers of, still made a racket. I was lucky I didn’t live nearby.

(“Hm?”)

Something hit my foot. My eyes flashed down, and there laid a brown wallet flat on its patch on the sidewalk. There was a small bunny keychain attached. I picked it up.

(“Must belong to a kid…”)

I opened it, bit by bit. Then it hit me, a remarkable total of 5,000 yen inside. I scanned the area for a minute. There was no one.

I carefully pocketed the whole thing, and kept going. As I slogged back to my place, I felt a tugging in my belly where I put the wallet.

Chapter Text

Chapter 1 – A Familiar Beginning

A boy sat slumped in his chair half asleep upon its comforting blue; his switching face showing no signs of much. The pleasuring breeze hammered hammering across the booming train; a peaceful ray glinted in roughly sanded glass. A surge of wind soared past locomotive rails, that clanked and screeched in metallic wails. Light would occasionally shine through the carriage and unveil a blue-green picture through the window, before swapping again to the dead pitch of a tunnel. The cycle would repeat as sounds and sights played in harmony; a choir of tedious yet constant change. With a bright flare, it all vanished.

Though not without purpose, the rhythm brought with it a twitch of wakefulness. The grey-haired boy arched his body up; rousing from the depths of dormancy. He blinked and blinked; leaning against the cold windowsill. Why was he here? He grasped his head, straining to pull the memories back.

Ah, that's it. As the headache subsided, so did his memories come flooding back like an open dam. He remembers when he was told mom and dad would be working abroad; his stoic expression gazing back at his stone-faced parents. He remembers when the wrinkly teacher announced his departure; the cries and howls that followed from the class of boys and girls alike; the blank stare he harbored with his own cold chrome eyes.

“I'm… Why do I…?”

A stinging pain shot like an arrow through the schoolboy’s skull. Grabbing his forehead, multiple shapes took form in his eyes. Static buzzed through his brain as he heard a petrifying scream. A foreign hand held tight onto another's collar; their eyes widening in fear. The images flashed onto another scene; a cold stern woman in blue, an odd long-nosed man cloaked in black. And just as soon as it’d all begun, his perception was cut back to the ever-present outside view.

His neck now awashed with sweat, the boy tried to comprehend what happened. Yet before he could even think up an answer, or even a word to a question, the teleprompter had suspended his thoughts with an echoing blare.

“You have arrived at Yasoinaba Station. Yasoinaba Station.”

As the empty train came to a shrieking halt, the boy hastily grabbed his belongings that slanted lazily to his side, before dragging it out into a newfound land.

The boy's footsteps thudded sharply as he entered a new suburban world. As he looked and sensed around, he could feel an undeniably foreign air. The station was held by white rocky pillars, that were thin yet strong in balancing the roof above. Towards his right stood a vending machine, to his left a phone booth; the latter noticeably dustier than its snack-filled counterpart. The wind was cold; bordering amidst spring and winter. Yet the most notable factor he could observe, which he realized, was actually the scent.

He remembered. In the city, the air he breathed had a smoky aftertaste, like pent-up electricity which had leaked out, circulating through. The air here however, smelled more like nothing, closer to the faintest, fresh smell of grassy leaves. The boy wasn't sure what to think of it at first. Before he could admire it for long, someone had called out to him.

“Hey!”

The elderly voice belonged to a middle-aged man who had marched within eyeshot. The shirt and tie he wore in conjunction with his fearsome face bore a formidable wave.

“…Yu Narukami, right?”

“That's right. Nice to meet you, Uncle Dojima-san.”

Yu gave the man a deep bow. Yet unexpectedly, he heard a hearty laugh in response. Above his vision, the mane-like beard of the man was wagging vigorously.

“Boy, am I not used to being treated like that… I'm actually getting chills!”

“Oh. Sorry,” said Yu.

“It's fine, it’s fine. We're family, so just… stick with Dojima.”

For an instant, Yu noticed a tiny something from behind Dojima.

“What's wrong, Nanako?” he said mockingly. “Too shy to say hello?”

Red filled the child’s face. In response, the pig-tailed girl reeled her arm, and gave Dojima's back a thunderous smack.

“Ow! Haha…”

(“Ouch. That sounded bad.”)

“As you can probably tell, this feisty one's my daughter, Nanako.”

Nanako shifted uneasily from behind her father; her miniature head partially peaking out. Yu brought out his hand towards the girl.

“Hi there. I'm Yu.”

The little girl hid more of her face behind Dojima's back, with only a quarter of a fawn eye visible.

“It's okay Nanako. Go on, say hello.”

Nanako treaded forward, her shaky hands extending in return.

“Hello… Yu,” she said with a tiny voice.

Their hands met and shook briefly, before Nanako dashed back to her father's comfort.

“Not bad. She usually doesn't talk to people that quick. You must be something special.”

“…I guess so.”

For a moment, Dojima's brows furrowed as his eyes stared firmly at Yu, the chasmous wrinkles on his forehead growing deeper and thicker.

“It’s been a while, hasn't it? God, time really has passed,” reminisced Dojima. “Last time I saw you, I helped your mom change your diapers; you were only about three months old. That was actually the moment I decided I wanted a kid.”

“I… see,” Yu said. “Was it my face, or the experience of changing diapers?”

“…Ooh. You’ve got a mouth,” Dojima said. “Well, I’m certainly in the profession where I can appreciate it, if only a little.”

Dojima straightened his tie. For a moment, his face turned as solid as rock, before sagging back down.

“…My sis. How is she?”

“She's fine, just as strict as ever,” said Yu. “A little disturbed when the letter came in for her and dad to work in Seoul, but she's managing.”

“She always does, huh?” Dojima gave a deep sigh. “I'm glad to hear that.”

His face relieved and almost looking younger, Dojima put his hands to his chin in thought, somewhat melancholic like.

“I think that's enough for introductions. Come on, I gotta fill up for gas before we go.”

“Sure thing,” Yu agreed.

The drive around the town was especially uneventful, at least for Yu. The quiet streets that at most had three dreary-colored cars in sight at a time didn't help much either. Street lamps laid along the road bore a dull gradient in the dim sky; some bent at bizarre angles. Inside the vehicle, a prevalent tension could be sensed throughout. Nanako sat at the front next to her father, her face looking downwards while gripping tight to her knees. Dojima, meanwhile, stared straight forward focusing on driving, almost a little too much. Yu looked out the window and; though he knew the effort was in vain, tried to make out the fuzzy words on the buildings surrounding them. Before long, they arrived at the gas station; its sign emitting a blinding orange. A waving attendant stood at front wearing a thick vest and bright cap.

“Hi! Welcome to Moel!”

“Nanako, can you go to the bathroom by yourself?” asked Dojima.

“Mm-hmm.”

Nanako promptly went out the car before suddenly stopping, tilting her head left and right while leaning forward.

“It's to the left. You know which way's left?” the attendant said with a patronizing smile. “The hand where you don't hold your chopsticks.”

“I know. Jeez.”

“Actually,” Yu said. “I’m left-handed.”

“Really?”

Yu winked, “No. I’m messing with you.”

The attendant’s eyebrow raised. Quickly, Nanako ran to the left alley of the gas station, but Yu had taken notice of a small smile on her face.

“She can stand up for herself just fine, you know,” Dojima said. “Anyway, now seems a good time as any to have a smoke. Why don't you look around? Get used to the place.”

At the first gesture of a nod, Yu took a few brisk steps on the sidewalk. Everything might as well have been painted grey. The buildings were small, two to three floors tall at most. All tightly compressed together, like lines of pint-sized cubes on the sides of the road. They did look old, certainly so, yet seemed varied enough to be unique. Some emanated the strong smell of umami, the sizzle of grills audibly mellowing to the ears.

Yu zipped his head left and right, traipsing on ahead just a little more. A store a few meters away bore a gold and ashen sign with the word “Shiroku", which frankly looked like it could itself be sold as an antique. The place was scarce, but not too scarce, with people, yet the clothes they wore did not fit the country atmosphere whatsoever. A man carrying a cardboard box moseyed past Yu, causing the boy to do a double take as the bitter scent of liquor drifted its way into his nose. At the end of the road, he couldn't help noticing buildings which were covered with a metal sheet.

“Ahem.”

There was a cough behind him. Yu turned to look.

“I think your cousin’s just about done, isn’t she?” said the attendant. “The town may be small, sure, but it’s easy to wander off.”

“…You’re right.”

The two of them walked side by side, back to the original spot.

“You're from the city, aren't you?” asked the attendant.

“How'd you guess?”

“No one here looks at everything like you do. And you talk like one of those sassy city folks, on that matter.”

Yu’s body jolted, “Oh. Uh, sorry if that was too much.”

“Oh, nah, we’re cool. It’s a breath of fresh air, really.” he put both hands on his hips. “Trust me, if you’re here long enough, you’ll find the only thing you can do here is either getting a job or hanging out with friends if you don’t wanna get bored out of your mind.”

“Is that right?”

“Hey, if you want, I could put in a recommendation for you. We’re short on people, so we could really use the extra hand.”

“I'll… think about it, thanks.”

The attendant looked at Yu, his foggy eyes meeting his own. Once they stopped, Yu extended his hand.

“Do you want to shake on it? As a friendly gesture.”

The other looked down, and simply laughed.

“…Of course you’d ask that.”

Their hands connected, and shook. However, the attendant didn’t let go, and held on a little tighter before speaking softly.

“I should tell you,” he said. “This place has a certain impact when it comes to people’s fates. Where we are here… we believe that every person is already bound to the cards in some form. Especially the important ones.”

“…what does that mean?”

“It means: ‘Welcome to Inaba’, newbie. See you around.”

Winking, the attendant quickly waved goodbye to Yu, casually walking to one of the tall pumps at the far end. Yu was left alone next to Dojima's car.

“Are you okay?”

Nanako had just returned from the bathroom. She'd witnessed Yu putting his hand on his head.

“Did you get carsick?”

“No… I’m fine. Just a little tired.”

“You're probably just adjusting to the new climate,” said Dojima, eyebrows bent in concern. “It's getting late, let's go home and get you something to eat.”

Feeling slightly dizzy now, Yu agreed, and bent his back into the bulky white sedan.

The residential district was packed with repeating houses along multiple blocks. Every single one had the same defining look; two stories, brown or white walls with brick-tanned roofs, red mailboxes outside each foyer… To Yu, it felt like they'd just stopped at a completely random place; as arbitrary as the mundane, repetitive design of the houses. Evidently, it was the opposite, as Dojima swiftly got out his rattling keys and easily opened the pearl black gate. Traversing onto the porch, Yu finally took in the sheer size of the home as he looked up. Dojima beckoned him forward, and the hard wooden door opened with a hefty clunk.

“Well, I guess I should invite you in, shouldn't I…?” Dojima coughed. “Uh, welcome to your new home. Make yourself comfortable.”

The interior was unlike any home, or building for that matter, that Yu had ever been in. On the spot, he was taken aback by the browner and almost ancestral air in the house. The best comparison he could conceive was that it looked like a dumbed down picture of a generic inn. Not to say it was a bad place; the living and dining area seemed spacious and open, along with it a feeling of serenity. The walls were a dark wood, warm to the touch. As he stepped forward, he felt the rough texture of a straw mat on his feet. It left an imprint as he stepped, like it was marking his passage across the building.

“Go on, put your things upstairs. Room’s at the last door to the right.”

Obediently, Yu moved up the open staircase. The floor creaked and croaked as he stepped against it. Leaving his things in the room to be unpacked later, he went back down; seeing three packets of plastic-wrapped sushi on the table.

“Sorry if the food seems a little… unprofessional,” said Dojima. “I can't cook, so we really only buy stuff from Junes.”

“It's fine. Don't worry about it.”

Dojima turned on a moderately sized TV to his left, which stood some odd clay sculptures above it. The screen lit blue; accompanied by some cartoonish graphics displaying the weather. Dining in, the family began eating, briefly putting their hands in prayer.

“Must be hard for a kid to get stuck in a small town like this because of your parents,” Dojima started. “You feeling better?”

“Yeah, definitely. Thank you for all this.”

Dojima gave a wry smile. The intense eyes he had from before now transformed to a familial gentleness.

“Honestly, don’t mention it. It's just me and Nanako here, so we're more than happy to have someone like you in the house,” Dojima said. “Make yourself at home.”

Yu nodded deeply, smiling.

“Any questions about the town so far?” asked Dojima, while putting a slab of salmon in his mouth.

“Yeah, what's Junes?”

“Ah, right. It's a big department store towards the west. Moved in… half a year ago.”

“I see.”

For a moment, Dojima overspilled the soy sauce on the fish, but shrugged it off right after. The sharp clicking of wooden chopsticks hitting each other could be heard throughout the pleasant meal. While chewing, Yu glimpsed in front towards Nanako. She was eating awfully slowly, especially for someone who hadn't spoken a word. Before he could initiate another topic, a call had suddenly rung out.

“That's mine, sorry. Dojima speaking.”

Dojima picked up a scratched phone from his pocket and put it to his ear.

“I see… Where is it? Right. Yeah, I'm on my way,” Dojima said stiffly. “Sorry, I have to go. Guess it was a good idea to skip the booze…”

Dojima tramped to the door, grabbing a black and partly-torn jacket that hung by it. As he went out, the pitter-patter of rain stormed the household.

“Nanako, what did you do with the laundry?”

“I already brought it in.”

“That's good. Make sure you help Yu with anything he needs, okay?”

The door slammed shut behind him. The only sounds there were the soft howl of wind entering the near empty room, and the incoherent mumbles from the TV. Yu and Nanako were sitting opposite one another; the latter looking down and shivering immensely, tapping her fingers repeatedly. The air grew more uncomfortable by the second.

(“I should probably say something.”)

“Are you cold?”

Nanako's head quickly shot up.

“Huh!? Oh! Oh no, I’m fine!” she shouted with a high-pitched voice.

(“Hmm…”)

After another awkward pause, Yu tried again.

“Uh, so… what does your dad do?”

Nanako looked up, this time much more slowly.

“He… invesdi… investigates stuff,” said Nanako thoughtfully. “He… goes to crime scenes and looks at things. He's a… a…”

“A detective?”

“Yeah!” Nanako said, her voice growing more excited.

“Wow. I guess that makes him pretty cool, huh?”

“Yeah, he is!”

Nanako was giggling. Her shivers were gone.

“And now for the local news. City council secretary, Taro Namatame, is under fire for an alleged affair with a female reporter.”

The screen on the TV changed. It showed an image of a pale man with sad, vacant eyes.

“His wife, enka ballad sensation, Misuzu Hiiragi, has revealed to the station that she will press charges. In response, Eye Television has decided to cancel all of announcer Mayumi Yamano's televised appearances.”

“This is boring…”

Nanako was making a face as she looked at the screen. Grabbing the remote, she quickly changed the channel; now showing a commercial.

“At Junes, every day is Customer Appreciation Day! Come see for yourself, and get in touch with our products!”

“♫ Every day's great at your Junes! ♫”

As soon as that jingle played, Nanako let out a glowing smile.

“♫ Every day's great at your Junes! ♫” she imitated.

Yu grinned at her, “Do you like the song?”

“Mm-hmm! I'm the best in my school!” Nanako proudly said. “You try, Yu!”

“Uhh… sure.”

Finding his voice, Yu repeated after Nanako after slowly taking a breath. “♫ Every day's great at your Junes. ♫”

“Wow! You're really good!”

“What can I say, I impress myself sometimes,” Yu jested.

The two continued eating in peace. The anxiety before seemed to have disappeared.

By the time he helped Nanako toss out the plastic wrappings and wash the dishes, Yu was already stooping as he walked. Leaving Nanako on her own to watch the TV, he'd gone upstairs, barely holding himself on the railing with his shaky hands. After he haphazardly unpacked his belongings, he quickly crashed down on the bed.

The room was quiet, with a dark and somewhat grey tone to it. It was old, as shown by the slight faded blotches of dust on the ceiling, along with the miniature dark rots on the walls. The rotating fan that spun made a sound as it moved; sluggishly revolving around and around. Yu laid on his futon, which rattled a bit, but was still soft and baggy. Putting his hands behind his head, he stared up into the dark.

“…a year of Inaba. Wonder if I’ll get used to it.”

He brought his arm out, looking upwards through the thin blurry slits between his fingers. The soft trickle of rain, along with the clap of faraway thunder reached his inattentive ears. The warmth of the mattress was enveloping him; his mind slowly drifting away. Before long, his consciousness started fading, fading, fading… until finally, his eyes closed.

A blue-white smog surrounded the area, with turquoise sky shining from above and below. A fixed path stood levitating, comprising of red tiles with black borders. The floor seemed to shine like a gem, with white light reflecting off the center of each square. Yu laid face down on the path, his head aching. He was cold… very cold.

He looked around. It was empty. The red tiles seemed to shoot up as he stood, creating more of a path the more he focused on seeing.

“…It’s been a while…”

A disembodied voice rang out from the void. It was loud, commanding, menacing. Yu stared blankly forward at the path.

“Come find me… find the truth…”

Yu steadily advanced, with questions in his head that only added to the ringing. The enigmatic silence around him reflected his own. The tiles kept repeating, forming a linear jagged path. For a second, Yu thought he was walking on a really long treadmill, before the path abruptly bent to the left, then back again. He soon arrived at a door, that was made of squares that grew larger outwards from a common center. With a whir, it spun and opened into empty space.

Yu took a deep breath. Expecting to fall, he closed his eyes, and slowly stepped onto the blank area that cut off the red path. To his surprise, he found that he could still stand… even walk. He bent down and knocked. It was solid.

A shadowy figure appeared in the horizon. Fog seemed to swirl around it like a whirlpool, perturbing the flowless breeze as it moved. Sensing danger, Yu's hairs stood upright. Seldom had he ever felt so chilled from fright.

But instead of running or rushing forward, or even putting himself on guard, he suddenly found his right arm rising up.

(“I am thou…”)

A card etched with odd symbols and lines had materialized right above his hand; hovering with a glowing blue. Through only instinct, he crushed it.

A rush seeped through his entire body. It went from his chest, his heart, all the way to his limbs. Throughout his arm, he felt energy streaming back and forth between each muscle until it reached his hand. A shape appeared; slowly fading into existence from his outstretched fist. The next instant, a monochrome swordsman ironclad in black and white armour stood tall like a giant, its yellow eyes gleaming intensely.

The warrior flew forward. It flourished its massive weapon, gliding in the air. A long stick, with a short curved blade at its tip; a naginata, cleaving at the figure with a mighty blow. A crashing reverberated into Yu's ears; his skull thundering even more.

“Despite the fog, you still see. But there is more than just the fog of illusion hidden in the facets of every mind. The mists made from battles, wisps of hesitation that stick to glass like vapor, and the fear of the unknown.”

More clouds surrounded the figure, to the point where it could barely be seen. Lightning spurted out from the warrior’s chest and arced towards its target. The shock set the air alight, but it passed straight through the figure. Again, the warrior brandished its sword. Leaping once more, its bandana flapped in the windless emptiness. It slashed, but no impact was heard.

“…When night falls over foggy weather, it is the moon’s duty to light the way. Find the moon. Break the cycle…”

The scenery changed to black. Yu’s vision went hazy. He was losing consciousness again.

“Ah, so you've finally arrived.”

Through the obscure opening between his eyelids, Yu slowly awoke to an old, raspy voice.

“Welcome to the Velvet Room,” it said. “This place exists between dream and reality, mind and matter.”

As he regained his vision, the first and only thing Yu thought was the word “blue.” He was in a deep sky-blue room, the walls and sofa almost leaking the same color. Azure ornaments with ostentatious polishings were scattered around him. He could hear the roar of an engine, and felt the minute yet observable shaking of a moving car. When he looked out the window however, all he saw was white fog.

“Allow us to introduce ourselves. My name is Igor. This is my assistant, Margaret. We are delighted to make your acquaintance.”

The one who spoke; Igor, sat directly across from Yu. He was an odd man; a long nose front and center upon his face while cloaked in wreathy black. His aged head with deep creases across every inch of skin left an ancient mark. His pale white hands intertwined with each other below his face, akin to a pair of albino spiders entangled on one another. A cold stern woman sat beside the wrinkly man; Margaret apparently, whose deep yellow eyes peered right into Yu's. Her dark blue attire seemed to camouflage effortlessly with the couch.

“You have been welcomed here as a guest of this room,” Igor said, while flashing a terrifying smile. “For you see, the destiny ahead of you lies a mystery. A mystery that if unsolved, could lead to the end of the foreseeable future. Our job is to ensure that does not happen.”

“Throughout the year, you will arrive at many perils, each more treacherous than the last,” Margaret said with a calm yet severe tone. “Your journey will intertwine with the paths of many others, and bonds must be built and cherished to overcome each struggle. With our assistance, we hope to lighten your heavy burden.”

Yu could barely process Margaret's chilling voice. This didn't make any sense at all. Why was he here?

“Hm… perhaps… something else.”

Suddenly, Yu felt his neck being pulled. Like the brakes of a car, Igor's croaky voice had purged his mind, forcing his attention forward. Margaret, somehow understanding, nodded. At the base of her lap, a hazel compendium with an emblem of gold had opened itself with a keen flutter.

“Do you believe in fortune-telling?”

The old man gently raised his hand. At the same pace as molasses, it barely moved an inch above his nose. Immediately, stiff pieces of paper began shooting out among the pages of the compendium; shining with a glow and colored blue.

Wide-eyed, Yu tried to count them; one, two, five, ten… about twenty or so, spinning a ring around Igor's head, exposing only his beastly grin. They began to slow down, the intricate patterns and lines finally in focus. Yu didn't know what they were, but he knew what they looked like. The card he crushed before.

“Each reading is done with the same cards, yet the result is always different. Hehehe, life itself follows the same facets, doesn't it?”

With a swift flick of his arm, three cards laid face-down atop the droplet-shaped table, curving towards Yu in an incomplete circle. Igor flipped the one to Yu's left with an extended bony hand. Their shine had vanished.

The first card's face was of a dark tower, perching tall in front of green sky.

“The Tower, in the upright position, representing the immediate future. It appears that a terrible catastrophe is imminent…”

The middle card had a crescent moon, shimmering like a polished crystal.

“The Moon, in the upright position. This card represents ‘hesitation’ and ‘danger’. Very interesting indeed…”

The final card had a slew of symbols; a goblet, a bird, some squares, and a triangular structure on its face. It was upside-down.

“Ah… Temperance, in the reversed position. This represents disharmony and conflicting interests drawing near. How fascinating…”

And just like that, the cards flew back, tucked between their thick pages.

“It seems that you will soon encounter a misfortune at your destination, and great dangers will be forced upon you. And if one is not careful… you may find a soul split in two…”

The teeth-filled smile was more menacing than ever, freezing Yu to the bone.

“I… I don’t understand,” he whispered.

“There is no need to worry. In time, you will come to see the heart of the matter,” said the old hoarse voice. “Whether you wish or not, it will arrive.”

“My dear guest,” Margaret started. “Fate does not do kind to those who do nothing, but no man could ever clearly see what lies ahead before its time. Until that time, we give you our greatest blessings.”

“Until we meet again… Farewell.”

With those foreboding words, a warm blanket of nothing swept over Yu. His sight turned dark for the last time.

Chapter Text

?????

“…oh?”

“…oh?”

Violins start to play in a waltz, and the sound seems to come from your ears themselves. Ears that… you don’t know the place of. There is still the vroom of a car. You still find yourself inside the limousine, with the walls that strike the irises with hot blue. You can’t feel much, but you can see the old man and his round face, a smile that only masterminds wear. Then you think for a moment, and realize something has most certainly changed.

“…After I’d only just released a guest…” Igor says. “A rather displeasuring interruption, wouldn’t you think?”

You don’t understand what he means, and for some reason, it looks like he’s okay with that. His long insect fingers twiddle, his eyes bulge. It’s as if the wrinkles clench, and he leans forward, giggling.

“…I remember now,” Igor says. “My, my, this is… interesting.”

Again, you obviously still don't understand. He directs a glare at you, as sharp as the glass orbs that are his pupils.

“To any other being… this will seem a strange question. But to you, I’m certain you can muster an answer without hesitation.

“Tell me,” he says. “You’ve seen all this before, haven’t you?”

You answer to the best of your abilities, but without a voice. Even so, he still nods.

“Very well, then.”

He sits back to normal, and his ears twitch like an excited rabbit. An arm raises, his gloved fingers twirl; middle one and thumb joining. He’s ready to snap them both. You wait, but he completes the motion with an absence of any sound you can hear. You want to shift, but there’s not enough room to.

“…I see. For someone of your status, I suppose a place like this feels a little unbecoming, if not surprisingly cramped,” he says. “Let us… change setting, shall we?”

There’s a click around you, a snap with an echo that runs between the folds of the cushions, the threads on the carpet, the gaps of the foggy view. Then, every noise disappears, and everything else with them. All you can feel in your chest is a tune you can sing. All you see is black, and Igor’s ever sinister face, twisting and crooking further.

For some time, it feels like you and Igor are floating in space, without stars and light, at the very end of the heat death of the universe. You speak, but nothing responds. Then, there’s a sudden sound, a mere pin drop, but you still sense something against what you believe to be your belly. Something fluid-like builds from under you, but it doesn't just start there. Squares of liquid pour to Igor’s right, to the sides, as you two sit in between pillars that climb. Beneath you both, a distinct brown coloring extends. The texture and look is of leather, turning into bumps and humps. You both are now sitting on the same type of couch. Everything completes to your left; his right, parallel to your gaze across. Everything finishes to your right; his left, and you swear you can hear a hammer’s clink.

The pillars are marble, with a shade of coral blue. In between them, are unique golden statues sitting on sapphire platforms each. You can’t help but admire, and try to discern the details. One to your left is a woman in some kind of flowing Chinese garment, face painted on by different imprints of bullion. Another to your right is a man in robes wearing a straw hat, with a patient look as a fishing rod is released with a shining thread. Before you can see more, there’s a chime above you. You’d just noticed a gigantic bell, swinging above the midpoint between you two. Your glimpse faces forward again, at Igor’s cunning face. There’s something on a small drawer unit next to him.

“This… is a TV,” he says. “I’m certain you know what its uses are.”

He ungloves a hand, and sinks it – quite literally – into the screen. Where his skin and the wall meet are white circles that wave outward, like a drop of water in a puddle. He draws something from within its recesses, and retracts his hand. You look closer. It’s a patterned card with black and white in the middle, but the other side isn’t visible.

“…The Fool,” Igor says. “The zeroth card. Most people would dare to say the number zero isn’t a start… but many thoughts are built in a vacuum, every perturbation silent…”

He keeps the card in his robes, and faces you directly.

“From here on out, this story will play out… mostly the same, albeit with a few minor differences. All this, we will view through this screen – this window, together.

“Do keep in mind to take a break, every now and then. Simply no joy in constant entrapment, no?” Igor smiles. “So… may we embark?”

You nod. The TV whirs and winds like a radio, and static flutters from every corner. The pulsing hues popping in and out make your head spin in circles.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2 – Transition Period

“Breakfast ready!”

Yu’s head was throbbing. His eyelids fluttered open as he blinked the irregular spots out of his sore eyes. He'd slumped out of bed, barely catching himself with his feet. Words were flashing in his mind; “truth," “fog," “velvet"… They seemed to scatter around his head, unable to form a comprehensive sentence. That dream – no, nightmare – last night… no matter what cogs Yu turned, he couldn't sift through his disoriented memories. Staggering across the room, he stared up at the wall clock. “6:30 a.m.”, it read.

The very first school day. Some of the clothes were still stuck beneath the heavy luggage. He pulled and tugged at the bags until finally, his school uniform was within proper grasp. It was a grey button-up jacket, which had white spots around the collar and a few small pockets at the front. He put it on. There wasn't a mirror in his room, and even though there was one in the bathroom, he didn't care enough to go back and check. He pulled the jacket inward, and trusting that he looked at least somewhat presentable, downstairs he went, limping a little.

The savory aroma of meat and eggs entered his nostrils as he trekked; a sharp stimulation that helped warm his insides. Every step croaked as Yu went, until he eventually made it to the living room. Nanako was there, staring at the entrance to the stairs, while pushing off portions of bacon onto a plate.

“Good morning,”

“Good morning,” replied Yu. “Where's Dojima?”

“He went to work. He said he got a call just now. He… won't be back for a bit.”

Nanako was glancing downwards as she put the pan back. Yu sat opposite her.

“Let's eat,” said Nanako.

They both muttered a prayer; “Thanks for the food,” and picked up their fork and knife. There was tapping against the counter, and the occupants began eating earnestly.

“Did you make this?” asked Yu while chewing.

“Yeah, I can cook eggs, and even fry bacon. But… not much else though.”

“It's okay,” Yu said. “It's really good.”

Nanako suddenly looked up at Yu in shock.

“Oh! Uh…” Nanako stuttered. “T‑Thank you, Yu.”

Yu grinned. With the improved mood at the table, the two began shoving the greasy protein in their mouths till the ceramic plates became white as a sheet. They cleaned the dishes together; Yu splashing himself with a flood of soapy water. Nanako tittered playfully. With their backpacks hanging by their shoulders, they both went for the door.

“My school's on the way to yours,” said Nanako. “So… let's go together!”

Giving a smile, Yu agreed. The cousins together departed from the comforting walls of the quiet home, Nanako leading the charge onward.

The moment Yu set his eyes on the sky, he noticed that the day was still rather overcast, even for 7 in the morning during springtime. Fog from the rain yesterday had lasted through the night, yet had faded enough to not fully obscure his sight. The fresh suburban breeze that turned freezing cold crept through his clothes and onto his skin, causing him to shake ever so slightly. Nanako, however, paced perfectly fine even in her skirt. She must be used to the weather.

They'd passed through the shopping district as they went; Yu noticed, in the opposite direction he'd explored the first time. He noted the occasional plain grassland before entering, which had nothing but the mere whoosh of blowing wind, though those were exceptions. A shrine he passed by, that stood tall with the help of red wood supports; was covered by shiny metal sawtooth roofs lining the top. A Chinese diner to his right had an exuberant man waving around a sign at the front; barking relentlessly like a dog. A bookstore also placed by it, though just by briefly glancing at the windows, Yu could tell there wasn’t much demand. A tofu shop near him let out a delicious fragrance. Seemingly managed only by one old lady, Yu wondered how the place still survived.

With just a brief glimpse, he'd noticed Nanako had shifted from walking to skipping on one foot. Her arms were spread open and swaying childishly. Alongside a cheerful smile, her sneakers made a cute squeak when she touched the asphalt ground. He couldn’t help but replicate her expression.

After about half an hour, they'd reached an enormous floodplain, with blades of grass swaying at the sidewalk. A clear sparkling river flowed calmly along a decline to Yu's left. Once the two had arrived at a fork in the road, Nanako pointed towards the right.

“You keep going this way until you reach your school,” said Nanako.

“Alright.”

“My school's the other way. Bye!”

Yu kept walking on the empty road, giving Nanako a final wave. The air grew colder. For a while, the road was encompassed by grass and dwarf-like trees, blocking off most sunlight like a canopy. Then, at last, he saw the silhouette of a large structure over the horizon.

(“Yasogami High…”)

This was the first place Yu saw that he could truthfully call a building; at least one comparable to his hometown. The school wasn't as big as his old one, but its size still couldn't be understated. Three floors tall and a mile wide; a white concrete wall of the same length sheltering the front. Yu's eyes laid on the ends of the wall. From what he made out, there were other smaller blocks in the school. Students behind him started to pool towards the entrance; some biking whilst others walked, all with bags dangling on their shoulders. A dark green metal gate chiseled with swirls and whirls at the top sat monstrously in front. Yu looked up and took his time examining the building, admiring the architecture of the school in blissful peace.

Well, almost in peace.

“Whooaaaaa… Whooaaahhhhhh!!”

Beside him, Yu could hear a tremendous crash. An orange-haired boy had rammed directly into the large pile of trash next to the gate. The boy was slouching on a bunch of black and green trash bags, clutching his groin while his bike laid sprawled and bent to the side.

“Uuuuggghhhhhhh…”

The boy was pushing himself out from his dirty confines, weakly yet desperately reaching out to his dented bike.

(“I should… probably just leave him be.”)

Yu went without batting an eye. After passing through the gate, he saw a glass door with papers that had unintelligible words stuck to it. The walls to the left and right beyond it were lined with stacks upon stacks of square lockers. He finally went in; hearing the murmurs of conversation about, and saw a bulletin board front and center.

He marched up to it, and tried to find his class on the long table of rooms and names.

“Yu Narukami, Class 2-2"

He looked at the clock directly above his head; “7:45 a.m.” Still enough time to check out the school.

He stood on wood planks for a floor, which he could swear he'd seen splinters on some of them. The walls were a rough and coarse white, just like the concrete wall outside. He'd just realized that he was in a hallway. Around him, classes were spread out along the borders of the enormous corridor. Multiple students stood outside each class, talking and laughing playfully to one another. He could see some teachers grouped up and bickering with each other too… was one of them a pharaoh? Students that had just come in were also flocking to him, or rather, the bulletin. Some were walking, or even running up the stairs, lit by a single bulb each flight.

Meanwhile, Yu decided to take a closer look at the board, trying to alleviate the buzz in his mind. An introductory poster he'd come across was hanging by its flaps. On top of it was an illegible title written in a strange curvy font. A diagram of a map was drawn in the middle, which would’ve been useful, if not for the rectangles being aligned in various angles, and the chicken scratch around them.

“Welcome to Yasogami High! Enjoy the boundless possibilities in this beautiful school, along with a colorful cast of characters. Quite f*cking literally, in fact!”

That certain nice word was neatly highlighted over in one spot under pink. Yu almost did a double take glancing at the next wall of text.

“The Classroom Building: Spend your time studying in the classroom, along with talking to your teachers about the lessons you've learnt, and why you need them. Don't expect good answers, trust me. Try studying in the library with your friends! The librarian’s a stink, though, and good luck focusing when your every. Move. Is. Being. Watched.”

Yu was starting to get a headache as he skimmed. Yet he persevered, pushing on to take in more.

“The Practice Building: Immerse yourself in the various facilities and activities in the school. Steel yourself with the active sports clubs! Understand your true self in the arts and culture clubs! Except you can only join one sports and culture club each. And the culture clubs only open at like late April. Why!? I don't know, I just make the poster! FUCK. SHIT. Those are there just to see if they actually check this far.”

Yu tilted his head up and down, scrambling to find the author of the poster. It was all to no avail.

He looked at the clock again; “7:55 a.m.”

Quickly, he dashed up the rickety staircase, his feet pounding against the hard steps. He was at the second floor, and he saw a man beckoning him towards a class. He sprinted forward. From the looks of it, the man was in his forties. His crossbite and constant frowning have clearly aged him poorly.

“First day at a new school, and you're already nearly late!” the man shouted. “Kids these days, I swear…”

At the back door, a student wearing an armband was standing in an odd slant; leaning to watch the commotion next to him. With purple glasses, his steel-blue eyes that showed less peered into Yu; the latter's reflection present on the lenses.

Chapter Text

Chapter 3 – Entrance

A light from the windows shone half the class alit while the other was cut in darkness. Even with that contrast, murmurs spurred all over, like smoke after water to flame.

“Hey, did you hear? There’s a new transfer student!”

“Really? A boy or a girl?”

“Man, don’t get your hopes up. Need me to remind you about Yukiko-san?”

“God, please don’t.”

I approached a classmate smothered in his sleeves. His orange hair flopped like a dead squid on his desk, while amber headphones draped off his neck, if not just a degree clockwise from falling off.

“Yosuke.”

I patted his shoulder. He didn’t respond. I snapped my fingers an inch from his ear, and an arm instantly zipped out from beneath the folded cloth mess, pushing my hand away. A second later, he defaulted back to sinking into his uniform.

“8:00 a.m. on the literal first day of school, and you’re already burnt out,” I said. “That has to make some kinda record, don’t you think?”

“Dude, in case you didn’t get the message, I’m not in the mood for this right now,” said a muffled voice. “Can you wait till later?”

“It’s about work. I’m signing up Friday afternoon.”

“Great for you, go to freaking HR for once. You know I can’t do anything about that…”

“Then you also know I can save both time and a set of innocent trees if I just relayed the message straight up the corporate ladder,” I said. “You got all that, or do I need to lean in and whisper?”

“Yeah, yeah, it's in here, alright?” Yosuke sighed. “…Gimme a break.”

My eyebrows raised as I stared at him, a pulsing statue of breathing fabric. For some reason, his legs couldn’t keep still, rubbing against each other as they stayed closed.

“…guessing you got no clue why he’s like this either?”

A girl in a green jacket was eyeing Yosuke too, at the front of the empty seat next to him. Her head tilted towards me.

“…so, we’re on speaking terms now?”

“Huh?” Chie's head shot up. “When weren’t we?”

I blinked, shaking my head. It was hurting at the temples.

“…forget it,” I said, looking ahead of her desk. “You’re not sitting next to Yukiko?”

“…no,” she said. “You heard the news, right? King Moron’s taking over homeroom for the year, and… yeah, I’m staying outta view.”

We both faced to the front, where a blue-suited adult was yelling quite vehemently at a silver-haired individual, almost leaning back on his heels.

“There’s the transfer student. Man, poor guy…” she said. “Ahem. Yosuke… do you recognize him back in the city, or…?”

Chie said the words emphasizing one syllable at a time. The recipient just grunted.

“God, seriously… Yukiko and I are the ones who got here early, yet you’re still sulking after like, five whole minutes of drooling.”

“…huh?” I asked. “Why?”

“…King Moron. Well, he asked Yukiko to get here early,” she said. “First that announcer in her inn, and now she’s getting who-knows‑”

“Ch‑Chie…!”

“Ah‑!”

Chie had clasped her mouth shut, as soon as the student in red uniform spilled out an interjection. Gazes shot over to us.

“S‑Sorry…” Chie said. “Got a… little carried away.”

“Just be a little more careful next time, will you?” Yukiko whispered.

Chie sighed, putting her head down level with Yosuke’s. The latter rose awake.

“…If it makes you feel any better, kinda guessed it already based on the rumors in Junes. Not surprised you nicked first blood, of all people,” Yosuke said. “You totally bugged her about it till she gave up hiding it, didn’t you?”

“Well, look who’s finally awake! And I didn’t do anything like that, she just told me! Geez…”

“To change the subject, I was called here early too,” I said.

“…Really? So you should already know‑!”

“I don’t. All Morooka said was to dress neatly and make sure to stay in school. No idea why.”

“So what we’re supposed to do already. But if it’s you and Yukiko-san…” Yosuke said. “Hey, Satonaka. Go bug her some, maybe she can blab something else out.”

“God, I told you, she just said it to me out of the blue yesterday. You act like I have nothing better to do but to endlessly leech off of her!”

“Ah, and all this time, I was convinced you were a lesbian and she was just non-consenting. Who would’ve thought?” I said.

Chie gave by far the most intense look of incredulity possible on an early school day. I heard a snort behind arms to my left.

“…Yep. Just gonna ignore you two for the rest of the year.”

She turned around, facing to the board over Yukiko’s head. The shouting at the doors seemed to have stopped.

“Wait… Ah, I forgot I needed to apologize to her…” Yosuke said, sinking back down. “Ahh…”

“Hey, Morooka’s com‑”

Yosuke went right back to sleep-deprived mode without a second thought. I just shrugged.

(“…well, not my problem.”)

“Alright, everyone, siddown!”

A locomotion of mutters was halted in an instant, via a shriek from a throat infused with a century’s worth of asbestos. Bags and chairs rolled on the floor in clumps and screeches, including mine, as I dropped the load of books at the table next to Yosuke’s.

“Listen up! Entrance ceremony’s starting in fifteen, so I ain’t tolerating any interruptions, understand!? Hanamura, the hell are you doing snorin’ in class over there!?”

“Ugghh… Sir…”

“That’s freaking it!” Morooka yelled. “You’re gonna be emcee for the ceremony!”

“What!?” Yosuke burst out, now wide awake. “How the hell is that fair!? Don’t you have council members for this sorta‑!?”

“Wanna add detention to the pile…?”

He let out a final massive groan, and muttered something about an amazing first day. Meanwhile, the transfer student had already finished writing his name on the blackboard.

“Introduce yourself to the rest,” Morooka said. “Make it quick.”

“Hi there, my name is Yu Narukami. And… I came from the city.”

Immediately, the class erupted into mutters. Morooka took a ruler on the desk and smacked the board a few times, smearing the chalk that made up Narukami’s name.

“Alright, enough! He came from somewhere, that doesn’t make him a goddamn celebrity! And you as well!” Morooka faced Narukami. “I don’t know how you city types do things where you came from, but if it’s anything like Hanamura there, you’re in for a treat!”

“Uh…”

“Also, tuck in your damn shirt!” Morooka yelled, spit flying onto Narukami’s slit eyes. “Even in this town, there’s still some decency to be show‑!”

“Excuse me!” Chie piped up. “Is it okay if the transfer student sits here?”

Chie had pointed to an empty seat to her left. Morooka snorted.

“Huh? Yeah, sure,” he said. “You heard her. Seat’s that way.”

Narukami nodded, almost limping to his spot before he pressed down on the chair. Meanwhile, Morooka went to the big oak desk in front, seizing the namelist.

“Alright, I’m taking attendance. Say ‘here’… and nothing else…” Morooka said. “…if you wanna be acknowledged as a student here! Understand!?”

“Yes, sir…” The entire class droned.

“I said; understand!?”

“Yes, sir!”

“Thanks for the save,” Narukami said.

Chie placed a finger up to her lips, then used it to beckon Narukami over. She whispered in his ear as he leaned, him smiling and nodding in response. Morooka called out every name, with an extreme emphasis on the intonation of the word “here” only available in drama classes. After a quick slam of the namelist on the desk, he spat at us all once more.

 “Alright, so hear this good! You're second-years now, and that means you’re setting examples for all your underclassmen. That means no small talk, no chit-chat, no sharing each other’s ‘book faces’ until ceremony’s done! Shirudo!”

“…Yes?”

“Give me a quote about hard work. Something you should’ve learned last year.”

I took a deep breath, and stood up.

“ ‘Pleasure in the job puts perfection in the work,’ by Aristotle.”

“Good,” he said, as I sat back down. “Amagi. Give another one.”

“Uh…” Yukiko shot up. Her hands trembled. “ ‘Set thy heart upon thy work, but never on its reward,’ …by Veda Vyasa.”

“Great job. Full grades, both of you. Everyone hear that!?” Morooka shouted to a silent room. “If you actually enjoy having decent manners, you can go the extra mile and actually be decent! And that also means I don’t wanna hear shit about ‘What’s the point of being a goody-two-shoes?’ Just do what you’re supposed to do!

“So, let’s put that right to the test!” he said. “Line up, in proper form, front of the class! No pushing!”

With the class stirred up, footsteps flooded in order to the door. That didn’t stop the rolls of the eyes that shook the line, the scoffs and sighs from dry throats. Most heads were bowed, still leaking whispers in quiet hisses.

“Leave it to King Moron to dispense a philosophy lecture moments after beginning of term.” Yosuke yawned.

“I see that, even out in the sticks, education is taken to its utmost extremity,” Narukami said behind Yosuke.

“Well, one could say TOO extreme,” Yosuke said. “Believe me, you’re in for a real ride here.”

Lines were forming out, jutting from other classes as well with teachers at their head. We headed down the stairs, after 2-1. Chie whispered something ahead of her.

“…I didn’t see it, sorry.”

“Argh, I thought so…” Chie sighed. “Mom had practically dragged me into bed last night, so I couldn’t watch it. Well, doesn’t matter. Uhh, what else?”

Chie kept whispering, and Yukiko’s head made a sharp turnaround. An eyebrow raised.

“…is it true, Kazuma-kun?” she said. “You were also called here early?”

I nodded. Yukiko put a hand to her chin.

“Drat. I guess neither of you have any ideas then.”

Chie pouted. In a second while her eyes glazed around, however, her head had brightened to attention.

“Ah! Sorry, Narukami-kun! Guess you’re feeling a little left out, huh?” she exclaimed.

“It’s no worries, really.”

“Well, name’s Chie Satonaka, anyway! Nice to meet you!”

“And you as well.” Narukami bowed.

“Um…” Yukiko said.

“…your turn…”

Chie gave a side glance. Yukiko’s body jumped like it was pumped an electric surge. For one reason or another, she had a sudden interest in her feet.

“I’m… Yukiko Amagi,” she said. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“I, uh, don’t think the floor’s gonna talk back to you, Yukiko,” Chie said. “C’mon, he’s new here. You could at least try to look at his face…”

“…I’m sorry, I…”

“I understand,” Narukami said. “It’s a pleasure too.”

“Whew, already ahead, huh?” Yosuke winked. “Uh, for further context, Yukiko-san’s family manages a pretty prestigious inn uphill, so combine that with…” he said, motioning towards a stoic, soft expression. “Needless to say, fierce competition.”

“Is that so?”

“Don’t be so matter-of-fact about it. Or is that a blush you’re trying to hide, hm?”

“By the way, Yosuke…” Chie snarled. “Now that I actually remember, you done with the disk I lent you…?”

“Wh‑What’s with that change in…!? Yeah, it’s in my bag, uh…” Yosuke gulped. “Anyways, Narukami, Yukiko-san’s pretty, isn’t she, right!?”

“O‑Okay, that’s enough,” Yukiko said. “Why don’t we stay quiet from here on out? In case… Mr. Morooka catches us.”

“Geez, you really need to learn to say ‘no’ to stuff like this, you know. I can’t always be around.”

“Just…”

“…Yeah?” Chie asked.

“…No, nothing,” Yukiko said. “Let’s try and keep the line straight.”

Yosuke snickered a little, which died and choked away with a glare from Chie. Narukami and I just shrugged, while my head could only keep straight.

As if Morooka’s orders earlier had fallen on deaf uninterested ears, bursts of syllable and thought were still housefly-like throughout the queue. Much of it was thanks to the words of the other classes, the gawking at and from the first years. Our feet touched down at the base of the stairs, and before long, everything combined into a patch of fabric grey.

Doors ahead whistled open, seizing in age. The wide hall of the balmy gymnasium flocked with herds, whistles of a slippery floor, and the smell of sweat mixed with sour cleaner.

“Hanamura!”

From beyond swaying heads, a mouth infirmed with underbite called out, with a hand under waving a stack of papers, next to steps tracing up an elevated stage.

“Shoot. My cue,” Yosuke said. “See ya later, Yu-san. Don’t let them nag you too much.”

“What the hell’s that supposed to mean!?”

Yosuke disappeared, drowning in a sea of movement. Morooka was shouting at a few third-years, whose sudden jumps of panic seemed to ripple through a portion of the crowd.

“That guy…” Chie sighed. “Well, you getting used to this so far, Narukami-kun? Must be really weird for a city guy like you. It was for Yosuke.”

“It’s not too different. But… the staff certainly is.”

“Oh? So I guess your old place’s discipline teacher isn’t as stuck-up. But don't worry, he’s the exception, everyone else is… well, just okay, really.”

“Shhh…” Yukiko put a finger to her lip. “I think the anthem’s about to start. Try to sing along at least once this year, Chie.”

“You don’t sound good doing it either…”

“At least I try…”

The stage’s maroon curtains fluttered like at sea, from head to tail it bustled with leaned bodies whispering, and ones running about, yelling with their hands up as to focus voices. Speakers booming on either side were wiped by someone sprinting; a girl with bobbed hair, a bronze emblem on her chest. The microphone howled from a few coughs.

“Uh… testing, testing…” Yosuke’s voice echoed. “Alright… Stand to attention for the national anthem, I guess.”

The hall silenced, ghost-frozen, everything stiffened. High pitches of a flute, playing held notes, lasting seconds to a half-minute. Drums, or something maybe a bit older, tapped in a few times in that interval. Then like a ship in lightning, the sounds thundered a blur of instruments I couldn’t discern. Voices rang out to sing, mouths stretched to mime. I was in the latter category, but I couldn’t help it. No matter what school or lodgings, the rhythm that were carried by everyone’s throats, all impossibly dissonant, equally so to tune out. Every time I picked a voice, it didn’t sound right with someone else, and my own shifted. It wasn’t worth the trouble.

(“…Feels twice as long today.”)

Momentarily after, the music halted. Once again, the floor was free to move, and whispers were released back into the wild. Chie pointed to a line at the left end.

“Hey, there’s the first-years! Let’s go see them!”

“Is that really necessary…?”

“We’ll talk more later, alright!?”

Without a second’s delay, Chie dragged Yukiko by the arm, and they too were submerged. Yu waved his hand towards an unresponsive audience.

Before long, an old, elderly man had taken the mic, an amazing white beard like a waterfall coating its tip. Words of encouragement, of responsibilities were said and rasped by the principal. All as exciting as vanilla extract dripped in water. His knee seemed to buckle at the end of every sentence, which led to some worried looks from the faculty. The mic shifted again, and all heads of the student body stopped lolling.

Yosuke called out the first-years, his face suddenly garnering a smile that raised to both ears. Along the files, the silver-badged seemed to push at them with an invisible force, squeezing in until their tiny frames couldn't even tremble. There they were lined, bowing on stage, all in uniform; first to the teachers, then to us. Distant mutters and points broached sweat from their skin, soaking spotted jackets and skirts. A few words from a piece of paper, with traditional values ever reverberated, like an echo of the principal’s earlier speech.

Meanwhile, Narukami’s glare was down, stepping on a bit of yellow tape next to a painted white line.

“That’s to mark the basketball hoops.”

When I said that, Narukami stared at me, tilting his head.

“Right, I guess you wouldn’t know with the other markings blocked by everyone,” I said. “It’s a gymnasium.”

“There isn’t an independent assembly hall?”

“No. We use this place every Friday morning, and for stage activities. There is a smaller basketball gym, but it isn’t big enough for an audience.”

“So for bigger games, you use this one,” Narukami said. “Interesting. Quite multipurpose.”

I was a little surprised with the smile Narukami wore. It felt natural, like he was looking at a particularly interesting patch of flowers, rather than a smirk at some miniature ant colony.

“Okay, class reps for 2-1 this year… Masaku Ota… shun, and‑”

“The first-year class reps are chosen… I guess later?”

“Obviously,” I said. “Unless it’s different at your old school, Narukami.”

“No, it isn’t…” he said. “By the way… I forgot to mention this to the rest, but I don’t mind being called by my first name.”

“…Is that so, Yu?”

He winked, “I’m hoping for a casual tour, so to speak.”

“Well, here at your service,” I said. “…Given some constraints.”

“Is that so? Because judging by what I saw back at class, you seem rather competent.”

“…Huh.”

“Alright, thank you!” Yosuke said to the mic. Two students; boy and girl respectively, stood side-to-side at one end, their necks down and almost bopping. “For class 2-2, we have…”

Yosuke cut off. His frame leaned closer to the paper, like he’d lost half his sight. A clear of the throat from Morooka sent him jumping.

“…Kazuma Shirudo and Yukiko Amagi,” he said. “Uh… come right up, you two.”

Like the snap of a finger, whispers clicked the hall’s atmosphere, tapping against the scaffolds underneath the stage. There were creaks, though I wasn’t sure if they were just in my head. Classmates’ heads turned back and forth.

“Well, would you look at that.”

Not paying a mind to Yu, I went right, slipping through with quarter-crouches and a fair amount of shouldering, then a light jog. The floor seemed to shake every step, like it was breathing.

(“…So that’s how he chose to take it.”)

With Yukiko, Morooka was there, waiting opposite where he was before.

“Coulda waited here to start, couldn’t ya?” he scoffed.

“…I didn’t know.”

He frowned, but right after, he just released a cold puff of air, with his hand out and pointing to the stage. Yukiko waved farewell to Chie at her back, and we traipsed up, side-by-side.

“Congratulations, you two.”

A girl with hair that hung in a bob had two badges in her hand, a little brighter than the one on her chest. They were almost like brass, shining sun-like with a star emblem, points in cardinal directions. We stepped, then bowed, then put them on our own lapel. Thirty seconds that felt like five minutes, before we strode over to be unseen. At least, that was the intention, yet as more names were called out, I felt the pressure of many pairs of eyes still on us.

“I’m sorry,” Yukiko said. “It’s me.”

“No,” I replied. “It’s me, next to you.”

Yukiko took a deep sigh. Both hands clamped together at the front of her hip, although she was having trouble deciding which one should go over the other.

“Mr. Morooka must’ve hand-picked us,” she said. “I suppose that means we’ll need to attend student council meetings from here on out.”

“…I suppose so.”

“Well, I’m not particularly looking forward to it. Especially…” she stopped. Then, her head shook. “Ah, you’ve already heard what Chie said earlier.”

“…So no point in misdirection?”

The corners of Yukiko’s mouth shook a little. It was the third-years’ turn.

“Be honest with me,” she whispered. “The finals. Did you…?”

Yukiko’s lips pinched, as if she was ready to spell out a curse. Filling the remainder of her question in wasn’t difficult.

“What do you think?”

“It was such a vast improvement, you can’t blame me for‑”

For the third time, her voice betrayed her. Her calves buckled like on a rocky boat, back shrunk down a few inches.

“The first chance I have to talk to you since then, and that’s what I start with,” she said. “…Apologies.”

I didn’t say anything else. Heads in the audience swayed like bowling pins from the top, as the final set of class reps were announced. They stood behind us and to the right, wiping off invisible dust from their shoulders. The entrance wheezes behind the flock, a girl whose brown hair clipped the massive doors, the last trace of her before she disappeared. Again, more mutters.

“Uh… these are… uh, e‑everyone,” Yosuke said. “Onto the‑”

“Oh, for Pete’s sake!” Morooka roared. “Just hand it over!”

Morooka had practically robbed Yosuke off the mic and script in his charge. What came next was a spirited barking, the pages of the script flying by his torso utterly unused. A defeated Yosuke inched to the corner, almost right next to us.

“…Day just keeps getting better and better,” he groaned.

For one reason or another, his glare lingered on the two large doors making up a portion of the bricked wall. The ceremony went on at Morooka’s lead, backed by the usual surplus in discipline-based tangents.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4 – Investigations

“You two, first student council meeting tomorrow, where everyone’s gonna join, including the prefects. Then class reps attend every Monday after. Got that?”

“Uh, Mr. Morooka‑”

“Yeah, I know. Still gotta land a letter on my desk, Amagi,” Morooka said. “Everyone, dismissed! And when I get back here tomorrow morning, the tables better have stayed in discernible, neat rows! I don’t need my classroom to turn into a typhoon exhibit, understood!?”

A murmur of universal, muffled agreement rang out. Yukiko and I bowed, seeing Morooka out as he huffed even beyond the door. It was 1:00 p.m. on the dot, after lunch. An early dismissal greeted by cheers the last year, yet this time, only vague mumbles. Overcast blue shone on white faces, exposing the still branching veins in strained jaws. The words continued hissing.

“Ugh… Only thing good that happened was seeing the first-years,” someone said. “Hey, what do you think about that girl in front just then? Save for the hairpin, she’s got the haircut of that announcer we saw last night! No way that isn’t a sign!”

“Uhh…”

Keishin’s friend’s eyes were darting, to the front where both Yukiko and I stood. There was an audible gasp.

“Crap! Uhh…”

Before I could make the voluntary decision to ignore him, odd noises plucked into my ears, three notes increasing in pitch. All of a sudden, the intercom had blared out.

“Attention, all teachers. Please report to the faculty office for a brief staff meeting. All students are to remain in their classrooms and not leave until further notice.”

Everyone began looking around as if there was a fly in the air. Those who’d stood at the door with their bags were paralyzed, shrugging. Doors were opening and closing, as ones who were still going out, and ones coming back in met in the middle. It was a full gridlock in both entrances.

“What’s happening?”

“Does it matter? I wanna go back and get some shut-eye in.”

“God, King Moron’s really getting on my nerves.”

“It can’t be that big of a deal, right?”

“Any thoughts?” Yukiko leaned in.

“…no,” I replied. “But we should probably…”

“Um…”

Yukiko was struck silent. Her head inclined in parallel with her torso, and she was fidgeting with her hands. I inhaled raggedly.

“Everyone, please just…”

My hand was up to my chin, like I was reciting some sort of mantra. That being said, the same couldn’t be further from what my voice really was; a crackle that survived a few feet beyond my mouth. Every joint dropped limp.

Then, more strange noises, but this time more dissonant and howl-like. They sounded closer, and louder. Blue and red flashed out the window.

“…Sirens? Over here?”

About a quarter of the class had scrambled to the source, leaning against the glass. They spoke in astonishment, the same tone of one in a zoo purveying an exotic creature.

“Holy crap, are those police cars?”

“What the hell's happening out there!?”

“I can't see shit. Freaking fog…”

Yet again, the intercom sounded out. Barely even a minute had passed.

“There has been an incident inside the school district. Police officers have been stationed around the zone. Please stay calm and contact your parents or guardians immediately and quickly leave the school grounds.”

“Think someone got in an accident or something?”

“Ah, I should’ve gone out early! Could've been extra material for the school papers…”

“But cars don’t show up here often, right?”

Immediately after the intercom had stopped ringing, a few of the girls have already gone out snickering. I felt a lump in my throat beginning to slip down. It stayed in my chest, and almost like a self-nurturing vine, grew to full maturity inside my neck. The air was stuffy.

“Hey, you guys! Here!”

From the back of the class, a cheerful and bright voice rang. Chie was beckoning us over, the buttons on her puffy track jacket almost falling as she jumped. Yu was just behind her, grinning. Both Yukiko and I went to them.

“Class reps, huh?” she said. “Kinda the last thing I expected today…”

“Believe me, so were we,” Yukiko said.

“Well, I guess if it had to be someone, it’d probably be people who King Moron wouldn’t wanna spend time chewing out…” Chie said. “Why don’t we celebrate?”

“Uhh, I don’t…”

“C'mon, we can also ask Yu-kun what the city’s like! And we can get something beefy to boot! I’m sure he wants to know what kinda cool stuff we have in town!”

Meanwhile, someone had inched steadily forward; quite literally, for the gain he made every second encompassed the width of one wooden board. Yosuke crept by his tip-toes, twirling something rectangle behind his back. I could only see the side, but there was an illustration of some strange scaly tail. I trudged at his pace.

“…You look constipated,” I whispered.

“…Just actively praying,” he said. “Let me brace myself for a sec…”

“Uh, hello?” Chie said. “You wanna come with us, Kazuma?”

I glanced back. It seemed like it’d already been decided. The sirens flashed through under Yu’s arm, staining my peripheral.

“I’ll pass, I have a couple errands,” I said. “And with Yukiko’s schedule and my first time doing… this,” I pointed to my chest. “…I’ll probably need a bit of time to think.”

“…oh,” said Chie. “Well, I mean… couldn’t you‑?”

“Yu,” I said. “Presuming you’re going, then?”

“Of course. I don’t mind sharing,” he replied. “Although I am a little surprised. Wouldn’t Yosuke have mentioned a few things to you already?”

“Yeah, I guess you picked up on that,” Chie said. “He did tell us, but… everything he says is usually just gibberish.”

“I’m right here, dammit!” Yosuke shouted.

“Then quit hiding in the shadows and squeaking like a little mouse! Seriously, what is up with you!?”

Chie marched over, while I slipped past. I was face to face with Yu.

“You’re really tagging along?”

“…is there an issue?”

“You’re a city boy, just like Yosuke,” I said. “If you’re traversing town, you're a moving magnet for‑”

“Uhm, Kazuma-kun…”

Yukiko’s voice was softer than a pin drop. Her head angled barely a fraction of an arc.

“I know he’s going to know eventually, but… it’s his first day. Let’s just save him the details,” she said. “Moreover… we’re not really the right people to retell that particular history.”

Her eyes darted behind me to rough orange hair above a distraught expression. Yu cleared his throat.

“I don’t mind, honestly,” he said. “I want to get a tour of the town, and who better from than two people who’s lived in it their whole lives?”

“…hm,” I said. “Well, if you insist‑”

“My disk! What in…!? What did you do to it!?”

I heard a shriek, as Chie shouted into an open casing. A silver disk reflecting rainbow resided, but a clear white line from center to edge marred the image.

“L‑Listen, uh… the action was great!” Yosuke stuttered. “Like the way they just… flowed around in the fights, just stunning!”

“…I’ll go ahead first,” I said.

“Take care,” Yu said.

“That doesn’t answer the question!” Chie looked down, continually mourning a tragic loss. “Ugh… My ‘Trial of the Dragon’…”

I went past a cowering Yosuke, and right as I went out, the shouting went back to square one. Something had crashed onto the floor, but I didn’t look back to check. Most students were already out in either droves or pairs, cheering, whispering or whooping, parading across the entire corridor. The thumps themselves weren’t much different from the chaos behind me.

The lockers passed in a quick blur, and the glass doors recoiled with a sickened rasp. Leaves of seldom trimmed shrubbery curled a dance in the breeze, pointing in unison to the pearl-black gate. I walked past, but an inch after, I felt cold baring into me, piercing like fangs on skin.

There was a boy leaning into the school, against the bricks that propped up the gate. The side of his face was puffed and swelled up like a frog, yet the rest of his body was almost malnourished. A large mole stuck to his left cheek, banishing the pale deathly white on his skin. He had on a school uniform, resembling a suit which had a red and green emblem on it, accompanied by a dark viridian tie. For some reason, I smelled dew.

(“…another school.”)

“…waiting for someone?”

He gasped, and leapt back a few feet. I could see black beady eyes, that were like 8-balls inserted into his skull. He started trembling.

“M‑Mind your own damn business!”

His gaze descended, landing on my chest. He shook so much; even his voice, it was like he’d stripped down in the middle of winter. Not looking anymore, I moved on with the usual path. I pinched my coat.

(“…Duly noted.”)

I pocketed the golden badge in my slacks. The sirens blared even louder, as every step treaded turned the wind to ice. A thick fog shrouded over the roofs of blocky buildings.

My watch displayed around half past 1 above ticking gears. Simply passing a corner turned the sirens from shouts to wails. A group of people clumped together at the sidewalk, near striped police tape. A housewife in blonde was pointing at a murky shape, hanging at a roof’s antenna. It seemed to swing a little, pivoting from a second layer of metal frames. Red bats were climbing on extended ladders from fire trucks, closer to the shifting silhouette in the clouds.

“What on earth happened here?”

“I don't know. But the police have said there’s nothing wrong.”

“They’re lying to your face,” the blonde woman whispered. “I heard them muttering something about a body earlier…”

(“…what?”)

The woman pointed again, to the swaying shape on the roof. In the scene, the shadows pulsed, reaching out with ambiguous fingers. I found hands that pushed through shoulders and yelps, gripping arms and launching myself past. The tape was pulled up, and my ears almost turned deaf from the cruisers’ beeps.

“Stop, you!”

Somehow I could make that out through the sirens. The roaring voice of an officer in blue had built an invisible wall around my body. All I did was turn.

“Couldn’t you see the tape? You shouldn’t be here.”

His eyes flickered, looking at my right arm.

“Why are you…”

“It’s alright,” a gruff voice said. “I’ll take it from here.”

“Sir, he’s‑”

“Yeah,” he continued. “He’s a kid who’s got nothing better to do than to snoop around and mess with police work. I’ll get him out with a stern warning.”

The latter man snuck a frown, a bout of paleness rushing through the first officer’s neck. A second later, and he was already off behind a police cruiser. The gruff one, with bulging arms under rolled-up sleeves, pushed me out the yellow-black border. We stopped at an alley almost face-deep into darkness.

“Hanging around a crime scene is reason enough to be a suspect. I’d thought you would have known that.”

“Sorry, officer,” I said. “I’ll get out of your hair.”

“…Don’t call me ‘officer’, Kazuma.”

Dojima gave an icy frown, even frostier than the one before. Like an eagle, his brows furrowed, glares piercing that were as sharp as talons.

“…A detective lingering around a ‘suspect’ is enough to suggest something’s off,” I said. “At least that’s the only reason I can come up with for why you’re still here.”

“The people I keep company with isn’t the station’s business.”

“You know damn well that isn’t‑”

“After what you said the last time we talked, you’re damn lucky this is all I’m letting you off with.”

Dojima barely choked back a yell with a snarl. He took a few deep breaths, and all the flushed color on his face drained itself to the rest of his towering body.

“…How’s money been?”

He said that in a cool tone, a far cry from the rough professionalism he embodied with stiff joints. I looked away when replying.

“…It’s been fine since Junes.”

A scream cried out, both Dojima and I veering our heads in unison. A man in a suit and tie was somersaulting away from a stroller; on it a lump covered by a white tarp.

“…They got it down quick.”

“…I’m gonna kill him,” he said. “Adachi! Quiet down there! You’re on field work, not an idol stage tour, for crying out loud!”

 “S‑Sorry…! Y‑Yeah…!” he cried with a high voice.

“…Who is it?”

Dojima sighed, “You’ll find that out soon enough,” he said. “The pace this is going, it’ll be on evening’s news…”

He turned one more time, and his mouth was agape again. From behind the spectating, fear-struck crowd, three in school uniform were walking in. Yu, Chie, and Yukiko were heading closer, the look of confusion on their faces obvious even from far away.

“Go. I’ll handle them,” Dojima said. “And make sure I don’t see your face here again, understand?”

I nodded, but he'd already faced behind concrete before I could finish. Once I’d realized nothing else was to be done, I made more progress into the alley, before coming across an empty street.

“Our top story today covers a bizarre case in a quiet suburb. Around noon today, a woman was found dead near the Samegawa River in Inaba.”

My back straightened. The couch, green with faint polka dots jangled as I shifted. Deep red bouncing off pillars outside poked my eyes open through the hours of soap operas. Meanwhile, the receptionist’s droopy hair had slithered further into the ground, before sprouting to life like a nourished seed.

“The victim's name is Ms. Mayumi Yamano, a 27-year-old reporter at the local television station.”

The TV was showing the school zone, where the body was found.

(“Mayumi Yamano… that name was in the news yesterday. The announcer who had a fling with that ex-secretary, Taro Namatame.”)

“The initial investigation by the police has revealed that the victim had been missing a few days prior to the incident. The body was found hanging from a television antenna atop a local resident's roof.”

My mind wandered for a second, before a blink gave detail to the newscaster’s pimpled face. They were showing the roof, side by side with a pixie-cut woman smiling. The roof looked normal with no body, which gave the whole image a bit of an unsettling meaning.

(“Still, prime suspects are probably either Namatame or his wife… but that’s likely what the police thinks too.”)

“Authorities are uncertain why the body was in such a state, and with the cause of death unidentified, it is unknown if this is even a homicide. Fog shrouding the town have significantly slowed the police's progress.”

A few words after, there came a zap. The news had swapped to a Junes commercial, cheerful jingle with lyrics accompanying it. A pretty jarring juxtaposition.

(“…Looks like there isn’t anything I can do.”)

My legs shot up, taking a few strides. The dusty staircase tucked beneath an ancient carpet as I walked up like usual. Wood finishings that encompassed the bannister fell apart at my touch, speckling my hands with dark powder. I sauntered to the end of the hall that dimmed with twilight, lit solely by one fluorescent light. Keys had clattered in hand.

The room was quiet, save for the swish that came with the open door. Up above, the fan once a pure white now accumulated spots of reddish-orange rust. A boxy TV atop a cabinet was unplugged, its antennas bent together like a mansion’s spiral staircase. Brown wallpapers had scratches and unexplored bits in them, the linoleum flooring tore starting from a far corner. I twirled around on my foot, and in one fluid motion, shut the door with a spin and a push. A glimpse was taken at the grimy communal bath, though fortunately, I didn’t manage to get too much chlorine into my nostrils. I'd persuaded the elderly owner to cut down on my rent, so long as I only showered there twice every week.

Almost like it knew, the drawer came off with a two-fingered tug. Edges of it roughened from age, but inside was stacks of cylinders of lime packaging. I clicked the kettle on, and within as few as five minutes, starch strands and cloudy brine were ready to be savored.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5 – Bouncing, Counciling, and Reminiscing

Lessons started the next day, where it became apparent to everyone they had it very easy a day before. Already, notes had to be taken, and the dreaded word of “exam” showed up twice throughout the whole session. But behind the exhaustion, certain cracks were seeping through, revealing underneath a projective darkness. The murder was mentioned, but only in passing and near shoulders. Curiosity, anxiety, those were the main parts I managed to pick up.

Dismissal hit, then the teacher ran out. The class roared to life once more, Yosuke drifting over to Yu’s spot with striking ease.

“So, getting used to this place?”

“…Just about.”

“Wow, that was fast,” Yosuke said. “You’ve heard and seen for yourself, but over here’s pretty empty compared to the city. But, y’know, it’s got that… something.”

“Peace?” Yu asked.

“…Eh, I wouldn’t go that far. But the air’s fresh, food’s great… Oh, and guess what the local delicacy is?”

“…hmm,” Yu said. “Chicken tandoo‑”

“Bzzzzttt! Wrong!” Yosuke made a cross with his hands. “Wanna try again?”

“Hm. My second guess is a quesadilla.”

“Yeah, you’re gonna be hard-pressed to find anything like that here. It’s grilled steak! Like that’s anything special, right!?”

“Ahem. What’s wrong with that, exactly?”

Chie, whose place was still next to Yu, started staring at Yosuke with a strange smile. It curved in odd places, and it reached nowhere near her ears.

“…Oh, yeah, you’re here.” Yosuke blinked. “But anyway, Yu, as thanks for helping out earlier, why don’t I treat you? I know a place that uses quality cuts…”

“Hey, don’t freaking ignore me!” Chie shot up. “You still owe me, remember!? ‘Trial of the Dragon’…!”

“…You always, always come around whenever food enters the conversation, don’t you?”

“What do you think, Yukiko!? Don’t you think he should treat us too!?”

“…I need to help out at the inn today, so I’m afraid I’ll have to pass,” Yukiko said. “Besides, I don’t really want to gain any more weight…”

“See?” Yosuke gestured. “A proper lady who actually cares for her health. You could learn a thing or two.”

“Why, you little…!”

“Okay, calm down, I’m just joshing around…” Yosuke said. “Look, I can’t treat two people that sorta pricey crap with my budget, alright? But…”

He suddenly trailed off. I was done keeping my books, and my knapsack hung on one arm. As soon as I tried to fit the other, I noticed Yosuke’s particular stare.

“…I don’t like that look you’re giving me.”

“C’mon, Kazuma, you work full-time hours on the weekends…” Yosuke said. “Spare a couple dimes? Please?”

“…No, because it’ll definitely be more than ‘dimes’. And I can’t. I’ve got a meeting with stu-co today.”

“Dude, of course he won’t come!” Chie shouted. “Besides, aren’t you the one with the big bucks around here!? Why are you asking someone else!?”

“For God’s sake, not this again…” Yosuke sighed. “Do you seriously believe just because I’m the manager’s kid, cash magically drips down onto my lap?”

“Uh, you two should get going,” Yu said. “I wouldn’t want either of you to be late just because of an argument for treating me.”

“…Yeah, he’s right,” Yosuke said. “Go ahead, sorry for keeping you.”

“Will do.”

“No thanks to someone, by the way.”

Before I could process the results of Yosuke’s further provocation, the door was already far behind. I took a flight of stairs down, and veered right.

“See you, Kazuma-kun.”

I gave Yukiko a brief wave as I continued on, through the hallway, and into the Practice Building. It merged seamlessly with the Classroom Building, with exactly the same room-corridor layout, materials, and color scheme. Took some ten minutes, but finally, the hallway ended. I ignored the quotes pasted on the door, and stepped in.

“You’re alone?”

“Yeah, Yu‑ …Amagi,” I replied to a guy to the back. “…already left a letter at Mr. Morooka’s office. Where is he, by the way?”

“Huh? Uh, with some teachers. Probably going on about what went on yest‑”

“Don’t talk about that,” a girl cut in at the front. She was wearing a bronze badge. “Let’s move on as per usual.”

It was my very first time taking part in a meeting anywhere close to this caliber, so I didn’t really know what usual meant. I sat down where I could see more of ones who wore the same pin as me. They were mute as well, but there was a confidence to that silence. There was plenty of listening, barely anything of talking.

A couple of minutes later, the door opened to more. I started to notice the warmth, and then I realized. The prefects with silver badges were here as well, for the first meeting of the school year. Combine those with twelve class reps from the second and third year, the student council members – we were pressing against each other inside a microwave of the school’s making. Shuffling back and forth didn’t help, and it grew further sweatier when we signed our names for attendance; to reach out and pass the sheet over. By the time I gripped it, a corner had turned smooth with a gradient of blotchiness. It ended up slipping, and hovering for a bit.

“Pass that over… uh…” I squinted. “…Otaku.”

He blinked quite quickly, “…Otashun.”

I tilted my head as I wrote my name, “…Really? It looks like‑”

“…Do those glasses work? It’s this radical instead of that one. Right there, uh…” he glanced. “…Shirufuji?”

I clicked my tongue. My hands slid the paper to the next person, in a quick, cold manner.

“Otaku it is,” I said.

“Hey‑!”

“Go fuck yourself.”

By the time that debacle was done, the oak in the middle had trickled with odor and stink. And all that, the meeting that transpired couldn’t have been more of a humiliation. Morooka burst in midway into the shouting match, with a stack of documents in his hands. The portion that landed in front of me had names in rows. All of whom I recognized, but it was the overly inflated column to the right that could swallow the names whole. On top; “remarks”. Half was taken out, the bottom an exact replica for the second rep.

(“…This vacation had better not be permanent, Yukiko.”)

Morooka then explained to us class reps what we had already deduced. The scraping of around fifty chairs sounded the end of meeting, along a chance to breathe proper oxygen once again.

By the time I got back, the sun was already a dazzling topaz. The light had stirred on the footprint-stained “Welcome” mat, circling shadows around the black spots. Stony pillars were white and marble, containing sunken crevices that sucked the light in them. The brass handle attached to the door cracked.

With a sad clomp, my knapsack hit fuzzy mat, and the outline documents that laid scattered on the coffee table resembled a disfigured porcupine. A tune chimed above.

“Next up, more details on the incident in foggy Inaba.”

As expected, a follow-up report. The same newscaster spoke into a mic, attached to a small stand.

“Yesterday, announcer Mayumi Yamano's body was found hanging above a house in this isolated rural town. It is confirmed that Ms. Yamano had been involved in an affair with Taro Namatame, husband of enka singer Misuzu Hiiragi.”

(“…hm. I guess that’s more of a motive. But… considering it got out anyway, there’s not much to say. And a celebrity like Hiiragi would only attract attention if she’s in town…”)

“In addition, we now bring you an exclusive interview with the local student who found the body.”

I brought my ear closer to the television. The interviewee was wearing the Yasogami school uniform. I could see that she had brown hair, but her face was blurred, and her voice was distorted heavily.

“What went through your mind when you saw it? Could you tell she was dead?” the interview asked eagerly. “Did you see her face?”

“U‑umm…”

(“Wait… I know her. I definitely know her. But where?”)

“We heard you found it when you left school early. Did you have some business to take care of?”

“Huh? I, uh‑”

“The creepy murdered body in the fog was reaalllly scary, wasn't it? On a scale of one to ten, how terrified were you when you saw it hanging there?”

“Huh? She… she was killed?”

Without any good responses from the student, the screen had erratically transitioned back to another announcer. The special report line scrolling across the screen.

(“Well, that was helpful.”)

I pushed my pen, and started writing. Seeing Yukiko’s name first knocked a bit of a whiplash in me, but it did make sense. I wrote something simple.

“The incident brought with it a tragedy that occurred near the local shopping district.”

The last word was written, and I stopped. My head didn’t want to raise.

“Many storeowners are raising concerns about losing customers as a result. Some are even comparing this alarming development to the move of Ju‑”

The papers crumpled as I scooped them up in both arms. The television fell to mutters on the second floor. I’d unlocked the door, and slammed it shut. I let myself lean against it, my back sliding down while my chest pulsed in and out. The rain silenced my gasps.

Thursday was quieter. Part of the burgeoning atmosphere had diffused, leaving only traces of talk of the murder in covered mouths. All that really meant was a bit less buzzing in the ears, the lessons as usual. More and more people were sitting up straight, although maybe a bit sparse for our homeroom teacher. I headed to Chie during lunch.

“Hey.”

“Oh, hi!”

She was oddly joyful. Her meal consisted of a few flossy dark chicken legs, with rice. That might have been teriyaki.

“Do you have any updates on Yukiko? If she’s gonna come back soon, or really anything at all…”

“Uh…” she twitched. “Why are you asking that?”

“…Class rep work.”

“O‑Oh…”

She took out her phone, and stared it down for half a minute. It was mostly written e-mails, but as she composed a new one, she turned it off.

“…Ah, forget it,” Chie said. “Based on what I heard, apparently her mom… passed out taking care of that announcer lady. So…”

“…Seriously?”

I took a deep sigh. If she was that busy, marching over there and having her do all this likely wouldn’t lead to many desirable results.

(“…Plan B, then.”)

“Do you have any sample of her handwriting?” I asked. “Her signature especially would be great.”

After I said that, her eyes flickered in rapid succession. Every cycle was like a live feed into the gears turning in her brain.

“What the hell!?” she yelled. “What are you gonna use THAT for!?”

I took out a page of the documentation from yesterday, and let my pen zip right to the row “Chie Satonaka”. She seized the other end, instantly.

“…Okay, yeah, I get it, geez,” she said. “I… probably have some stuff from last year she corrected for me. Hang on.”

She rustled in her bag and took out a Japanese essay book; the same one we used last year. It was quite folded and rotten along the sides, while the inside almost splattered with red.

“I’m guessing she didn’t mark your work with a signature.”

Chie shook her head. I kept the book with me.

“I’m a little surprised you brought that,” said Yu. “Don’t we use a new one this year?”

“Yeah. I wanted to ask Yukiko, and… this has sorta been sitting in there since the first day,” Chie said. “But with all the affair stuff…”

“I can help. I got an 86 in essay-writing in my finals.”

“…Really? Wow, you’re amazing, Yu-kun!” she said. “I’ll make sure to ask. But right now, I wanna‑”

There was pounding on the floor. Yosuke was sprinting to his desk.

“There you are! What took you!?” Chie said.

“Sorry, I just… wanted to check something.”

“Well, great to have you back! I wanted all three of us here together to talk about it! You… guys did see it last night, right?”

“It was a girl, and…”

Yu trailed off. He was looking down on his right hand, which was tremoring all the way up his forearm.

“Hey, you okay?” Yosuke asked.

“…Did you touch the screen?”

“…How could you tell?” he said. “Yeah, well… it just sorta went there.”

“Ha! Couldn't help but try to make contact with your soulmate, eh!?” Chie smirked. “…But, hang on, I saw a girl too.”

I kept a solid gaze on the three of them, tilting my head.

“…Oh, don’t you effing dare‑”

“No, no, you shut up.” I held a hand up to silence Chie. “What in the fuck are the three of you talking ab‑?”

My mind went blank, for a minutia of a second. Then, the hand I’d raised had collided its palm right to my skull.

“…Oh my god, please don’t tell me you actually believe in that Midnight Channel shit.”

“What do you mean “believe” in it? It seriously worked!” exclaimed Chie. “I saw a girl wearing our uniform! Her hair was brown, around shoulder length…”

“…wait, that’s the same person I saw,” said Yosuke.

“Me too,” Yu said.

“…Huh? Hang on, so… we ALL have the same soulmate?”

“No, you don’t!” I said. “This is just the bandwagon effect, groupthink – whichever it is – in action! TVs don’t turn themselves on at midnight just because it rained, that’s not how electricity works!”

“Hey, we DID see it, just saying! With our eyes!” shouted Yosuke, pointing to them both. “The screen literally flashed yellow and there was someone! How do you explain that!?”

I shrugged, “I‑I don’t know. Maybe the town’s lights were reflecting off the TV and you saw a silhouette dancing there.”

“…That would honestly be a bit more of a miracle than what we really saw,” Yu said.

“Yeah, you tell him, Yu-kun!”

I faced Yu, “…You too? Really?”

“Hey, you don’t need to take our word for it!” Chie said. “I’ve heard a guy practically shout ‘My soulmate’s Yamano, the announcer!’ first day before the ceremony! And it might rain tonight, so you can probably check for yourself!”

I did a double take, “…what?”

“Gotcha! Finally convinced!?”

“Where’d you hear that? The Yamano part?”

“The class next door. Don’t know who it is, if that’s what you wanna ask.”

My mouth wouldn’t open. Or rather, it couldn’t. Every cell in my body was occupied spending that energy to try and process what I just heard. For a moment, the world blurred away.

(“…It’d be one thing if that’s the first time that was said, or if it was from the same person. But I remember. Someone in this class also saw the channel, and an ‘announcer’ was there too.”)

(“That…”)

“Kazuma,” Yu said. “Everything alright?”

My breathing calmed, and I carried on.

(“But this person… the one showing up now. She seems…”)

“Brown hair around shoulder length, and wearing our school uniform,” I paraphrased. “Doesn't that sound like the student who found the announcer's body from yesterday?”

They'd stopped. I could tell they were thinking deeply.

“Hey, you're right!” said Chie. “She was on the news, wasn't she?”

Yosuke to Yu's right was looking down on the ground. His lips were turning blue.

“…Yosuke?”

“S‑Sorry, I…” Yosuke grabbed his head. “I… need to go to the bathroom for a bit. I’m suddenly not feeling so great.”

(“…Well, that definitely corroborates a theory.”)

“…You need to get to the Nurse Room?” Yu asked.

“It isn’t that bad! I’m probably just… overthinking something. Um…”

All of a sudden, Yosuke, like before, sprinted. This time, in the reversed direction. A bang against his table had angled it, hitting against mine.

“Hey, dude‑!”

Chie shot up from her desk, but Yosuke’s frame had vanished only a second after. Her hand caught air.

“…Crap.”

“I’ll go make sure he’s okay,” said Yu.

“Yeah, sure…”

Chie sat back down, only swallowing her rice one spoonful at a time. I aligned his table back in place as Yu passed in a run.

Yosuke came back just in time as class started. A few hours of lectures went without much of a hitch. No, to be honest, I couldn’t really tell. I spent much of the portion with my head buzzing, words in my mind, trying to come up with good sentences. The scratching of chalk dug deep a few times, and closing my eyes was all I could do to stop me from grinding my teeth to dust.

(“…Think. A good story to sell. That should be enough.”)

The mechanical ringing of the speakers came with it its usual slams. I stuffed all books and stationery in, blotting out echo in the background.

There was a feeling on my arm. I looked over.

“…huh?”

“Dude, were you listening?” Yosuke said. “We’re gonna go to Junes.”

“…Why?”

“Chie wants to do some window shopping for TVs. Apparently her own isn’t big enough for the ultra amazing kung-fu movies she watches.”

“…You really need a fourth for that?”

“More the merrier. Well, her parents don’t know much about modern electronics. You probably got more experience.”

My knapsack was left half-zipped. The blue cover of a math workbook was jutting out the middle.

“Who… Who told you?”

“Uhhh…” Yosuke said. “…no one?”

I stared into the air for a few seconds, then forced the workbook back in.

“Never mind,” I said. “I can’t come.”

“You got all that stuff with Yukiko, right?”

Chie spoke up. Her expression was oddly blank.

“…Pretty much.”

“…Yeah, okay.”

“Good luck, Kazuma,” Yu said.

I nodded at Yu, and paced out. I went upstairs, squeezing in black protruding nails in the steps.

(“Please, they can’t have gone that soon…”)

I hadn’t seen the third-year members in the second-floor corridor yesterday. That probably meant they took the stairs down at the end of the third floor, then swerved into the Practice Building that way.

“Uh, excuse me!”

I ran as soon as I saw a group of three walking. They turned their backs, the bronze badges finally visible on them.

“Uh…” a taller guy said. “A class rep?”

“Yeah, I came to the meeting yesterday, and I just realized something pretty important.”

“What is it?”

I cleared my throat.

“I understand the teachers not wanting us to mention the murder,” I said. “But I don’t think the effect it’s brought should be underestimated, especially on the school.”

“…Mind elaborating?” said a girl with a ponytail.

“Well, we could start noting the condition of students,” I went on. “My own class rep partner has been busy herself due to circumstances relating to the incident. For someone so level-headed to end up so occupied… I couldn’t imagine what that would do to anyone else, if they were in her shoes.”

(“…Sorry, Yukiko, but I need this.”)

“Hang on a sec…” a guy with a pimple below his lip cross-eyed, leaning down to me. “Wait, your partner is Yukiko-san! Man, you’re so lucky to have such a cutie like‑”

He was briefly elbowed by the first person. It was that point I remembered their faces. The one who made that comment earlier was sitting in the back yesterday, while the other two were at the direct front.

“…I see what you mean,” said the tall guy. “Although I think cleanliness should be priority, it is still an important factor. We’ll try to bring this up in the meeting.”

“Great! But if you want to convince Mr. Morooka, I think you might need to take it a step further. Do you know of any other students who’d been absent because of this, or even left early?”

(“Come on, at least one of them has to be…”)

“Actually, there is,” the girl piped up. “Saki-san went back home early during the entrance ceremony. …Albeit that was before the murder was reported, but she’s been gone since.”

(“…I knew it.”)

“Sorry, who’s that?” said Pimple Guy.

“Saki Konishi. She’s in our class,” said bigger guy. “You might’ve seen her hanging out with Mizuki-san a few times.”

“…Wait, Konishi? As in, ‘Konishi Liquor Store’ Konishi?”

“That same one.”

“I just remembered I had something to take care of,” I cut in. “Goodbye, you three.”

“Um, see you‑”

I ran back the other way. My knapsack had clipped against a few unsuspecting, but it didn’t really matter. I was shooting down, all the way to the school gate.

(“Yosuke’s reaction… he had the idea, but I have the proof.”)

(“I can figure this out. I can definitely figure this out.”)

One last thing to check. The Midnight Channel… According to rumor, during midnight; while it's raining, your TV would suddenly turn itself on, and show your soulmate. The question now became: Why did these people show up, out of everyone?

(“…If Konishi shows up again…”)

Time ticked too slow in the hostel. I heard a drizzle around 5. The evening special appeared, mentioning the murder, but nothing new to gleam. All it revealed was Yamano having stayed in the inn before she disappeared; not exactly news at this point.

Then before I knew it, it was night. My hands were sweating. I stepped in to my room, rain raging out the window. Immediately, I looked at the TV. It was at most ten inches wide; barely the size of my own head. I opened it up, tinkering and tightening the loose wires. I closed it. I plugged it in. I cleaned the remote covered with cobwebs, and used it. It didn't turn on. I opened it back up, rearranging some wires.

(“Shit. I forgot this was goddamned…”)

A few hours passed before I realized I hadn't eaten dinner yet. There wasn’t any more time to get parts, not like I could've carried all of that in the downpour. I closed it again. I plugged it in again. I used the remote again. It didn't turn on. I hit the TV. It didn't turn on. I was sweating; my hair soaked and wet, my neck clammy and sticky. With a curse from my mouth, I unplugged it from the outlet to try again. I reached for the back…

The screen glowed, with a yellow pastel lighting the dark. The TV flickered and glitched erratically; humming to life.

The first thing that caught the eye was the lines of red chalk on the ground, criss-crossing and dripping in a sad excuse for blood. A circle arced around shelves containing pristine bottles, then towards a counter of sample glasses. Candles were aligned, two beneath each red tapestry.

(“Is… that the liquor store?”)

I had never been inside, but even I knew the décor left much to be desired for any willing customer. Steps sounded beyond the static.

“…Good evening, all. In this ever auspicious day, Saki Konishi brings you a show you will never forget. May I introduce you… to the ‘Ritual of Life’.”

 A girl had walked in with a pale lipsticked smile, her face painted with powder until she was the same hue as a cloud. Down her body was a large and black frilly dress that exposed the entirety of her shoulders and armpit; boney arms of hers clinging to the dress by the thinnest of cotton straps. Her wrists bore bracelets like vines, her passage from the left a twirl of paces at every step. Brown hair draped to her shoulder, which further contrasted her skin and outfit.

“It is as the title; we shall commune with forces beyond life and the whims of fate itself. You may believe this is a tall tale, but through this ritual, we will start to understand… the main questions. Why, and how?”

A candle was put out in the far right, leaving only a wisp of smoke that slithered into nothing.

“And watch, my faithful believers, as I answer them all on my own. While I step, without reprieve, into the dusty unknown with only my silhouette by my side.”

She smiled broadly. A voice, almost like a whisper, blew in like the wind. Two more candles were extinguished.

“Out, out, brief candle! Life’s but a walking shadow, a poor player! That struts and frets his hour upon the stage, and then is heard…” she said. “No more.”

For a moment, the screen made it so her face had suddenly been made out of dried wood, the hair puffed up like the dead leaves of a tree. But any further descriptions were forever out of reach, as the static climbed too much, consuming her in the fog of unknown.

Then she was back. Saki Konishi was wearing her school uniform. She was screaming, but I couldn't hear her voice. She hugged herself in her own pain, clawing at something invisible on her neck. A dark mass surrounded her from the front and back. Her eyes spread open wide in terror. The scene became darker and darker. the screen gradually losing focus, until at last, it turned off.

The stream of sweat from fruitless work had dropped to near absolute zero. I couldn’t stop my chest from heaving, as I stared in pure horror.

“Wha… What…?”

I gulped, as the gears turned. Even though there was only one other instance to pick from, only one conclusion had burst in the center of my mind.

(“…That’s it. Whoever shows up on the Midnight Channel…”)

(“If they show up… they die.”)

The next morning, an emergency school announcement was held. With fog engulfing the sky, the principal stood on the stage, reporting the presence of a body. A body found hanging upside-down atop a telephone pole. A body that had once belonged to the now late Saki Konishi.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6 – Able to See

Just like the click of a switch, the newest death had reactivated the murmurs in the school. Everything reset, but at the same time, it wasn’t quite back to square one. After the principal’s announcement of the incident, police officers had taken the stage. A strict curfew was now enforced on the school, where absolutely no one would be allowed in beyond 6 evening, not even the janitors. At night, a patrol officer would be stationed in front of the school. For the day, if you needed to leave early, a guardian with their listed name had to be right by the gate; no exception. It wasn’t too much of a chokehold for most students, but it made enough of an impact for noise to be made, for expressions to pale.

Lessons kept the illusion of education up, but even the teachers’ hearts weren’t all in it. Glances exchanged, and there was a purveying look in their eyes, like a constant mental count in their heads every time they faced us. In the end, the dismissal managed to toss some of that tension away. Most people rushed off. I found Yosuke stagnant in the third floor hallway.

“Yosuke.”

It was like he was paralyzed from the head down. He was facing a class. Inside was a set of empty tables, save for one surrounded by about five people, with a vase on top. I prodded his shoulder, and a shock jolted him awake.

“Hey. Sorry, I was thinking.”

“I saw the Midnight Channel. She was…”

“…No kidding. She wasn’t herself.”

His words were of gravel, of a tombstone with its inscription worn off. I pressed on.

“…You know what that means, right? First Yamano, then her‑”

“Listen to me.”

He sprung up. All of a sudden, his muscles were loose again, his hair straightened.

“Pretend like you never knew anything,” he said. “Stay out of this. Understand?”

“…What the hell are you saying?”

“…This has gotten bigger than any of us,” he went on. “Don’t try anything, and just stay safe. Please.”

My eyes flashed, “…You know something.”

“…See you.”

He started striding. At once, I grabbed his arm.

“…You really wanted to believe that soulmate part, didn’t you?”

Yosuke’s breathing was steady. All he gave was a side-eye as he replied.

“I owe her that much.”

“Her, or yourself?” I asked.

He tugged off my grip.

“Well?” I asked.

Without turning back, he’d veered for the steps, descending into darkness. My feet pressed loud stamps after, sliding at the edge.

“Come on, Yosuke! Tell me I’m wrong!”

I yelled out into the stairwell, but there was no response. Left and right, heads were darting over. I breathed out a curse.

There was smog in my head. Back at the lobby in the hostel, I waited for the news again. The place was always silent, but the chill felt much more present today.

“At around 7:00 a.m., local high school student Saki Konishi was found dead in Inaba's residential area.”

A picture of Konishi’s rounded face was shown on camera. Although, this time, the station was kind enough to only put her image on the screen.

“Since the body was positioned similarly to the last victim, and since Ms. Konishi was the one who discovered that body, police are proceeding under the assumption that the two incidents are related as a serial murder case.”

(“…That makes enough sense. But why does the Midnight Channel even exist at that point? Actually… what the hell was it even showing?”)

“The coroner's report has established the time of death at around 1:00 a.m. last night, although the cause of death remains inconclusive. The body went unnoticed until this morning as a result of the heavy fog blanketing the area.”

(“She was wearing a dress, then changed to her school uniform a second after… Moreover, where was that filmed?”)

Before long, the view on the TV changed; apparently, that was all the time allotted to the newest case. I bent back down towards the table, face against blank documents. I opened an essay book, laying it flat next to them too. The contrast between the black writing on the lines, and the red ones as blurbs; a staggering a difference as a rose flower and its thorns.

(“Jesus, how often can you forget particles in the first year of high school…?”)

The hard part was differentiating between the teacher’s marking and Yukiko’s. Thankfully, it was mostly the latter’s sentences that were much longer. Not only that, oddly casual too.

The screen changed. It was now showing a sky-high view of a large inn. Red-gold flags were hung by the sides of the wall.

“Now, onto the treasured attractions of Inaba. Amagi Inn, located upstream of Samegawa River, is the town's oldest historical landmark. Vacationers are known to travel surprising distances in order to visit its open-air radium-rich hot springs.”

My sight snapped up, and I almost threw my pen across the foyer. The picture was circling around the whole inn, with swarms of visitors getting in through the entrance facing the river. Even from the far angles, the sheer polish, the intricacies of every nailed bit of planks, the sparkling wind chimes; all couldn’t be understated. That was why it gave that gaudy effect to anyone who set eyes on it.

Still, I had to be thankful for it. The Amagi Inn itself was only three blocks away from here, which drew demand away. Besides that, it was traditional, unlike the absolute lack of anything resembling shoji, tatami mats or even sliding doors for the rooms. Tourists who come to Inaba generally have one thing in mind: the past. Before colonization, or Western doctrine, hence the distinct proportion of older, elderly men flooding in.

“After the incident with Ms. Yamano, the manager has stepped aside, leaving her daughter Yukiko to fill her shoes.”

The screen was now following the view of a cameraman. Yukiko was standing in front, with only her back visible. She was wearing a bright pink, flowery kimono.

“In other words, she’s a manager who's still in high school.”

The reporter put an odd stress on the phrase “high school".

“My God…” I put a hand over my eyes, whispering. “I’m begging you, just anything, anything at all relating to Yamano, and nothing else.”

“Now that has a nice ring to it… Let's see if we can interview her. Excuse me!”

The camera shook as Yukiko’s stiff posture grew larger. She veered around, confused.

“Hm…? Um… Are you speaking to me?”

“We've heard that you're the new manager. Is it true you're still in high school?”

“No, she’s aged backwards. Please, I’m imploring you to just not be fucking stupid,” I said. “Yamano. Yamano. Ask about Yama‑”

At the corner of my eye, I saw the receptionist’s head turning. My mouth clammed shut as I realized it was gradually transmuting into a parrot’s beak.

“Oh, well, I'm only filling in temporarily…” said Yukiko softly.

“Someday, though…” replied the reporter. “That aside, wow! You're looking gorgeous in that kimono. You must have had a lot of male visitors.”

“She’s a manager, not a hostess, you belligerent…!” A sharp inhale through my teeth. “Oh, fuck it, whatever.”

The reporter's questioning goes further and further off the deep end. I sat through all of it, fueled by nothing but wishful thinking of something slightly fruitful, to no avail. It wasn’t as if what I just saw was a major shock. Calm, graceful, pretty, intelligent; those were the ideals of a Japanese woman. Add that with a prestigious business behind your name, and you got the worst sort of attention.

I took all the papers, looking out the window after going up. A soft drizzle coating the glass. The wall clock ticked, striking fractional seconds. I glimpsed at my watch. It'd differed by 27 minutes. It was 24 last Thursday. The wall clock was late; I’d already calibrated my watch to the school's time. And so I waited and waited, till my watch struck twelve. Until finally, the familiar yellow light emerged.

A silhouette appeared. But the static was so bad that there was no way to discern any facial features. The few things I could tell, were that it was a woman, whose lower half swished under the frame like a flowing kimono.

(“Is that… Yukiko?”)

As suddenly as it had began, the image went away.

(“There wasn’t anything weird about her, unlike last time. But if she’s on it, then…”)

“She could die,” I said.

Some time had passed as I stared at the screen. My head was starting to hurt. I tossed my watch to the ground, and slept it off.

“Chie.”

“Hm?”

“Have time to talk?”

I called over Chie during lunch. She took her lunchbox with her, and we'd gone to the Practice Building; the second floor. Light flickered on green-covered petri dishes through a window.

“What’s up?”

“I’ll just be blunt,” I said. “Where’s Yukiko?”

“Uhh…”

Chie was sweating, “You mean like, when is she coming back? I already told you that I didn’t know, right?”

“Well, I still do need her signature…”

“Oh yeah… well…”

She scratched her head. I cleared my throat.

“…You know what, it’s really just only her signature I need now,” I said. “I’ll head to the inn after school.”

“Wait! Wait, wait, wait…!” Chie shouted. “Um… maybe you shouldn’t! Look, you know how the inn is. They’re running her down to the bone! Couldn’t you just… hold on for a couple days or something?”

Her voice had devolved into a squeak as she said her last word. I stepped closer.

“…Where’s Yukiko?”

She gulped, “She’s… she’s at the inn. Working.”

“…For someone who's god-awful at lying, you’re surprisingly bold doing it.”

“I’m not‑!”

Chie sunk a hand into her skirt pocket, and took out her phone. She tapped furiously.

“Here!” she yelled, showing the screen. “This was the e-mail I sent to her at the start of lunch, literally just now! And at the bottom, you can clearly see she answered!”

(“…huh?”)

I snatched the phone, and scrolled down. There was a reply, alright, from Yukiko’s account. I looked up and down, finger sliding even to the edges of the phone, checking again and again. Still nothing out of the ordinary.

“…Can I have that back now? It wasn’t cheap…”

A full minute passed. I stared up, Chie scrunching her face at me. She caught the phone in a toss. The food she held in her other hand had stopped shining.

“…So if she is in the inn, why can’t I go there?”

She didn’t respond. Instead, her face went pale, and she was looking at everywhere but me.

“…Yosuke told you what the Midnight Channel does, didn’t he?”

Finally, her gaze was straight.

“…So you saw her too.”

“Which means you already know what’s coming ne‑”

“No!”

A shriek had swept dust on the floor. For a moment, it made me stagger, as no more words came out. Chie was gasping.

“She’s not… She’s not gonna die! Do you get that!?” she said. “I won’t… I won’t let that happen!”

In the span of maybe ten, twenty seconds, she’d spent that time recollecting her breath. Her track jacket swallowed sweat from her neck, even the back of her ears were scarlet. Soon, her back was upright.

“…I’ll try to convince her to take a pic of her signature. I’ll forward it to you after.”

She went off past me, her paces light. There was a weight on my head that made me turn around.

“If it was as simple as that, I’d have done it from the get-go,” I said. “But when it comes to her, it always seems that you know better, don’t you?”

Her body froze. “…what are you trying to say?”

My lips puckered into a crease. A sharp exhale washed from my nose.

“Never mind,” I said. “Just handle it fast.”

She continued on without a response, chewing on her lunch along the path. I was left in the hallway alone, with only the breeze for company.

The door locked behind me. I still felt the markings of sweat at my collar, where the strings of the apron were pressing. All cramped from wiping, mopping, picking up dishes in Junes. But that didn't matter. For the fourth night in a row, it rained again.

The kettle hissed, with an orange light halfway murked by black. I took out my phone, and noticed there was a notification around 7. An e-mail from Chie, with an attached image. It read:

heres da signatur. and Yukiko says sry 4 troublin u

(“…I’m starting to get a pretty good picture of why her work is the way it is.”)

A ding. I filled up my thermoflask, and drank the whole thing down. I sat on the floor, waiting for it to happen. At any point, I felt like slumping down, and just sleeping on my clothes. There was a small intermission during work, where a few of the student part-timers would say some words about Konishi. Fewer still were the ones enrolled in Yasogami High. A short break that didn’t account for anything; I thought about how much of even those knew about the side of her on the channel. The weathers thundered as my head drifted in anticipation.

When the TV turned on, my heart leapt out. Yukiko was there, except at the same time, it couldn’t be further from the truth.

“Good evening!” she said excitedly.

She held a pink microphone close to her lips, almost licking it. Her smile burned, like a late-night talk show host, more fiery than anyone else in the position people knew her to be in. But the especially incriminating part was her outfit; scantily clad in a revealing dress that showed more skin that fabric at chest level, the color a further hotter pink than the microphone.

It was as if my brain had lagged. I could utter one word.

“WHAT!?”

“Tonight… Princess Yukiko has a big surprise! I'm gonna go score myself a hot stud!” she said. “Welcome to ‘Not a Dream! Not a Hoax! Princess Yukiko's Hunt for Her Prince Charming!’ And I came prepared!”

The camera had zoomed in onto Yukiko's breasts. It, or rather they, took up the whole screen.

“…WHAT!?”

I heard knocking from the wall behind the TV. Even then, I could only keep my eyes on the screen, and my mouth could only keep open, too.

“I've got my lacy unmentionables stacked from top to bottom! I'm out to catch a whole harem and the best of the lot is gonna be all mine!”

She posed for a bit, “Well, here I go!”

Yukiko began to run. It was one of those stereotypical walks that you see a princess do on a cartoon, with her arms hooked, and her hands hovering right above her dress. She ran towards some sort of wall with red and black swirls covering it. And then, the screen turned dark. The first thing I did was pinch my cheek.

“Okay, yes, I am awake,” I said. “So, it’s like Konishi’s…”

My head spun, almost cracking my neck on either side. I saw the blank screen once more.

(“…Except I don’t know Konishi. But I know her, without a doubt, so what the hell was that?”)

(“No, let’s start by why she would even do that. Was she blackmailed? No, she seemed too happy… Maybe she didn’t know she was being – No, she was clearly greeting her viewers, just like the other night. And by association, it’d apply for both of them…”)

I shook my head. “Her” viewers… I started to reset.

(“Maybe it was a clone mimicking her. But then, if you wanna copy someone, you’d think you’d copy their actual mannerisms…”)

I smacked my head.

“Are you kidding me, a clone!? That’s seriously the best you can come up with when you’re exhausted!?”

(“But with the paranormal… literally anything goes. At that rate, what's the point of even thinking?”)

I paced around my room.

(“…That’s it. It’s them. They know something.”)

(“Yosuke, Chie… probably even Yu too. I need to‑”)

My eyes got heavier. The sides of my brain were throbbing violently against my skull. My gaze arched down.

(“…Right. Junes tomorrow.”)

I knocked off the scattered papers at my bed, and forcefully laid down to a restless sleep. Sometime during that, I’d taken an English book to cuddle.

For the most part, working at Junes meant being a multi-talented janitor. Sometimes we arrange the groceries, or vendor some food in the food court if there weren’t enough pairs of hands. Most of the time, basic cleaning and washing plates, that even ten-year-olds can do.

Occasionally, however, the store organized some sort of event; mostly related to a holiday, or something completely original. Those tended to be a pain, given how creative the executives were. We had to prepare the tables with decorations, hang stuff on walls, put up a full stage, even. Bonuses were attached to it, though not always. Maybe I should've gotten Yosuke to convince his dad to convince HR to pay us more. Maybe I should also have gotten him to shut off that jingle that plays every five goddamn minutes.

On Saturdays, I worked from three in the afternoon all the way till what’s allowed for a minor; ten at night. On Sundays, nine in the morning to five afternoon. My punch card always had consistent parts of ink, and even some extra when I had time. Because of that, I’d actually gotten a few raises. There were other part-timers from the school; some loyal, others that beg to keep them on payroll. It just so happened that Yosuke was the one they had easy access to.

Like any Sunday, it got crowded. I took back what's left by the customers, I cleaned the tables, and I cleaned the dishes. If I was called to manage a stall, I did it. The most difficult bit were the sporadic periods when a supply truck came in and we had to unload everything. Other than that, mundanity. I saw Yu sitting down at a table, with Yosuke standing over him. Actually no, with Yosuke standing over him holding a katana and sai.

(“…what on earth?”)

I started pacing. Suddenly, Yosuke began flailing the weapons around like crazy. Yu was almost hit with the blades; narrowly dodging them.

A police officer arrived, from patrol. This was the norm, after both incidents. He had said something to his walkie-talkie and trooped his way over. Of course, in appropriate Yosuke fashion, he spun the weapons even more hysterically in the cop’s direction. The officer shouted into the walkie-talkie relentlessly, and Yosuke was handcuffed; Yu by association.

I growled. There went my chance. I saw the both of them getting escorted out the west entrance. There was no way I could follow.

I took back the dirty utensils I’d placed on the table to the kitchen. For a while, everything went as usual. The clinking of plates, the shattering of them from an amateur. The noise, complaints, and shouting. Sometimes I'd snuck in to the clothing department and rearrange a few hooks to the spot they already were in. Every price tag had numbers beyond the regular thrift store.

Noon hit, and my break arrived. I started undoing the strings of my apron, before my gaze moved on its own. Three people in uniform; Yu, Yosuke, and Chie.

(“What… are they…?”)

I darted to a corner. Their backpacks were on them, and in some places, odd bits of cloth stabbing out in ways that weren’t shaped like flat books. I placed my apron on a cabinet, and followed. There were TVs and carts of boxes where they headed; the electronics department. I breathed deeply. Behind a shelf with a bunch of wires and plugs on it that were kept in blue and white boxes; that was enough cover. They approached one particular large TV. They were looking all around them. No one else was there.

What I saw next nearly gave me a heart attack.

Yu put his hands onto the TV – no, into the TV. Rather than making contact with it, his hand moved straight through the screen. At the point where he touched it, white swirls were reverberating from it all around his hand. Chie pounced in immediately.

“Hey, dude, wait for us! Goddammit…”

“We need to go before we lose her.”

“I know, I know. Alright, here goes…”

Yosuke was going in too; his head moving through the TV like it wasn't there. After a few seconds, my phone clicked. By the time I was done, it was like all of them had been plucked away from existence.

Chapter Text

Chapter 7 – The Grip of Time

The sun burned bright in a subsequent day. Snowy clouds flew high in the sky; forming blobs and beads of various shapes and sizes. The aqua above spoke a comfort that was largely missing in the past week. The wind was calming, serene, tranquil. The happy chatters in the school have reached an all-time high since what happened. People were laughing openly again. Smiles were ready and available at every wall, every door, every chair. And I felt empty.

The moment I walked in during morning, the other three had gone silent. I didn't need to pry. I sat, and just watched and waited. Lessons went by in the blink of an eye, but for one reason or another, there remained a tugging of impatience in my chest. Lunch time marched with a roar, while I went to the library across to ready a few things. After that, it was straight to faculty.

“Mr. Morooka.”

The faculty room consisted of booths aligned and facing each other, combined into a block in the middle of the room. Morooka’s desk was at a corner. He ate something with curry.

“Huh!? Jesus, what the hell is it, Shirudo!?”

He yelled, and at the same time, shoved colorful paperbacks into his drawer. I saw a girl with porcelain skin, smiling, with pinkish brown twin tails. I handed him the letter.

“…You just made this just now, didn’t you?”

“Well, I don’t have a printer where I live.”

“That ain’t the point.” Morooka growled. “Class reps got a duty to attend meeting, whether you like it or not! I don’t give a damn about work, you can schedule it some other time!”

“Right.”

I brought my bag up front, and took out a file. It was both Yukiko's and my paperwork, every blank completed.

“That should cover everything pertaining to class reps in the meeting, no?”

“…so you managed to get her to fill it in.”

His pupils were like bugs flying the air, blurring within white as he skimmed through. I crossed my fingers.

“Shirudo.”

“What?”

“Y'think I’m stupid or something?”

He threw the papers on his desk, his face flushing. I covered my lips in case of spit.

“Tell me the truth!” he yelled. “You’re not skipping this meeting ‘cause of ‘work’, right? There’s something else, ain’t there?”

My hand lowered once he stopped. Both temples in my head were soon to burst. My voice was flat.

“…I’d like a professional opinion, Mr. Morooka.”

He still frowned. Yet, his legs were starting to cross, his hooked nose pointing to my mouth.

“What… do you think meaning is?”

He leaned back.

“…Gonna need you to elaborate on that.”

“Never mind, I’ll answer,” I said. “Personally, I believe that meaning is ‘freedom’.”

I tapped my foot, “Not in the traditional sense, by the way. Not in terms of space. But time,” I said. “Freedom from the influence of the past, to not be bound by what came before.”

I took a deep breath, and went on.

“If you really think about it; those with the most freedom, are infants, even before they come out of the womb. They’re not shaped by experiences, unlike adults, teens, or even toddlers, where every ‘i’ dotted or ‘t’ crossed marks a page further and further.

“Because of that, the branches of your room for growth… they wilt one by one,” I said. “Until eventually, we head in a single direction to what we call ‘fate’.”

Morooka tapped his finger as he listened.

“…The difference between potentiality and actuality,” he said. “You believe meaning can only be derived when a slate is blank, because of the more possible paths it can traverse. When potential is maximum, and hence so is freedom.”

I didn't make a response. Morooka faced me again.

“So what do you plan to do, Shirudo? To achieve that so-called blankness?”

I sighed, and blinked, “I might be out for a few days. I’m still not sure.”

Morooka gritted his teeth. He’d slammed his fist on the table, and seized a pen from a holder. He signed on my letter.

“One chance, Shirudo,” he said coldly. “One chance for you to do what you need to… and rethink everything you just said. Got it?”

I nodded, and bowed, “Thank you, Mr. Morooka.”

I turned for the door, and slid it closed behind me. The stairway’s lights seemed to flicker on the way down, as I made it back to class on an empty stomach. Still, I managed to smile.

Class ended, and everybody got up in a flash. The others were in sync with the rest, while I was about a second behind.

“You three.”

“Hey, uh, sorry, we’re pretty heavy-handed right now, so‑” Yosuke said.

“I know who the killer is.”

They froze. Even as our classmates knocked into their backs, they were as stiff as statues. They did a double take, and spoke again.

“Dude, this isn’t time for one of your practical jokes,” Chie said. “Guys, seriously, we gotta go‑”

“I assure you, I’m not joking,” I said. “Making light of some deaths would be… ‘otherworldly’, even for me.”

They gasped. For a moment, they exchanged glances. I kept all my books.

“In case your minds are still jogging, it means what I have to say is worth listening to,” I went on. “Come with me.”

I traipsed forward, and swerved. Up I went, until two metal doors shone sky blue through glass. Wind hurtled over as soon as I opened them, the clouds of a half sunny day floating, waiting above the roof. When I stood by the furthest ventilation duct, I heard slams behind me.

“Tell us,” Yu said. “Who is it?”

“…They’re right here.”

I took out my phone, and showed them the picture I took yesterday. It was Yu and Yosuke’s bodies partly sunk into the TV’s screen, white circles exuding from their suspended torsos.

“Wha…?”

Yosuke’s and Chie’s eyes were marbles as their gaze sunk deep, as if they would move through that screen as well.

“Granted, I don’t have Chie in this picture,” I said. “But you’re a faithful accomplice, aren’t you?”

“Hey, no, stop! You’ve got it all the hell wrong!” Yosuke yelled. “WE’RE the ones trying to stop the killer! We’re not the culprits!”

“Listen, Yukiko’s trapped in there right now!” Chie shouted. “We’re trying to rescue her, you get that!?”

“…is she now?” I tilted my head.

“Guys, stop.”

Yu started talking in a blank tone. His expression was unreadable, as both the others were struck silent.

“…He’s messing with us.”

The world suddenly turned quiet, not even the tiniest leaf making noise on concrete. I puffed out a bit of air.

“…I was hoping to run with this a bit longer,” I said. “But, not gonna lie, for someone who just came, that was pretty quick, Yu. Full credit.”

“Wait, so you don’t think‑?” Yosuke said.

“Of course not.” I clicked my tongue. “But the same can’t be said for everyone else, right?”

I put my phone back.

“Say this image was to somehow find itself in some tabloid. Then suddenly, it spreads, and it dawns on people how bodies seem to disappear at first, then show up in the middle of nowhere. What would they think?”

They were awe-struck, or perhaps more accurately, underwent a whiplash, where they were taking the time to process my sentences. A set of blinks, and shakes to heads brought their wits back to life.

“You’re…”

“No, this is the point where you listen,” I said. “My request is very simple. Tell me how you did what you did, and bring me with you to the other side. That’s it.”

“…Why?” Chie said. “What the hell is this… stupid freaking stunt for? Tell us.”

I rolled my eyes up, “Because… I wanna be involved.”

After I said that, their steps had grown an extra pep. Their teeth were white.

“That’s it?” Yosuke growled. “That's what this whole thing is about? You couldn’t take being left on the side-lines, and now you want the glory!?”

“Oh come off it! Like either of you two have the fucking room to say that!”

I stepped up, teeth gnashing.

“You hide it from everyone, but you'd do anything, Yosuke, to mask the fact that you’ve despised this place since you came,” I said. “And all those scandals in the shopping district only deepened that, didn’t it? You're blamed, so you need to be the hero just as much as I do. For this town’s one redeeming factor; a schoolgirl who was nice to you first time around.”

“Shut up…!” Yosuke snarled. “I said, shut the hell up, Kazu‑!”

“Don’t!”

Yu caught Yosuke’s arms, the latter struggling as he tried to launch from his feet.

“And you, Chie… you’ve hated that feeling every single time a guy asks about Yukiko. When someone approaches her, you push them away in the pretense of her being shy, uncomfortable around boys. But you can’t take it, can you‑!?”

“I KNOW!”

Chie’s shriek shook the roof, and both boys had stopped moving. Still, sweat dripped down Yosuke’s hair. Chie’s breath was ragged, water in her eyes.

“I know that, okay!? I know that I’ve been jealous, that I’ve been a crap friend for keeping her trapped because of my insecurities! You didn’t need to repeat it!”

She gasped, trying to keep her composure.

“We worked together,” she said. “You, Yukiko, and I, back in October, we did that group project. That was the first time either of us ever talked to you. You’re telling me this was who you were the whole time!?”

I didn’t respond. Yosuke was finally released, as he limped towards a panting Chie. Only one person was left facing me head-on.

“…Any words, Yu?”

He paused for a moment.

“…For once,” he said. “I think I genuinely do mind someone calling me by my first name.”

“…You should be in theater,” I said. “5 o’clock, latest, at the electronics department. I’ll be waiting.”

I trudged through limp shoulders to the door. Glances stabbed the back of my neck with freezing flakes.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8 – Fight to Live

I didn’t think I actually needed to give them a time frame. Within two minutes of my entering of the electronics department, there were already rushed paces following. I was pretty sure they didn’t want to leave me alone, but it didn’t matter. The television they moved through was in front of me, and then and there, they stood around. Yu's hand stuck through the screen, the familiar reverberating white circles pooling outwards from his sunken hand.

“So… how exactly does this work, anyway?” I asked.

“Trust me, you don’t want it to work for you…”

“Come again?”

“…Yosuke,” Yu said.

He sighed, “I get it, yeah.”

“Listen, Kazuma,” Yu continued. “Once we’re there, keep close. To minimize any risks, we’ll have to get in, grab Yukiko, then immediately get out.”

“…You’re rushing this? Are you sure there aren’t any clues to the real killer inside?”

“Hey. We’re the ones who’ve actually been there,” Chie said. “So maybe quit the whining, and freaking hear us out this time, huh?”

I watched their eyes. They were trying their best not to look at me. Yu turned around, and climbed in first. First his head clipped through, like he’d been decapitated. But then his torso moved on its own, and finally his legs went with the rest. The screen reverted back.

It was Yosuke’s turn to stick his hand in. Immediately, the solid wall melted to liquid once more.

“…you first.”

I shivered. I wasn't sure what would’ve happened if I leaned in, and then he decided to put his hand away at the last second. Instead, I stepped back, and jumped.

For the instant I felt it, the screen felt soft and mushy, even cold. I saw only dark, and I dove right into the vacuum.

I wasn't sure how long I fell. Wind that wasn’t supposed to be there battered hard against my face. The TV screen looked like a window above, smaller the further down I went. For a period of time, there was only blackness. Then, there was yellow. I woke up on hard ground. It was a stage; the floor beneath had painted on shapes. It composed of maybe ten to twenty people in different poses, hitting against each other on a purple background. Behind me, I could see three old-timey TVs stacked on top of each other; their antennas sticking out.

I looked all around me. Except there wasn't much to look at, or more so that I couldn't. Fog swirled all around the place obscuring my sight completely over just a few feet. The sky was a sickly, putrid sallow gold; like sulfur or vomit. The windy air was rough and cruel, hot and dry, carrying a toxic scent that was likely from the fog too. I was starting to feel queasy just from standing here.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw a shadowy shape moving towards me. It was short and round. I put myself on guard; the figure seemed to get bigger as it got closer.

“Easy there…” it said. “Were you… pushed in here too?”

“No. He wasn’t.”

Yosuke and Chie had appeared. The earlier figure had grown much clearer, and at the same time gotten much more peculiar. A walking half bear- half monkey costume. With a white face along with blue and red fur, it smiled towards me whilst peeking up. It was about half my height.

“Teddie, Kazuma. Kazuma, Teddie,” Yu said.

“…what is it?” I asked.

“He… doesn’t remember.”

“…huh.”

(“Really now…”)

A good stare was taken at the cotton eyes. Then I pounced.

“AAAHHHH!”

“Hey, get the hell off!” Yosuke yelled.

“Come on, show me what’s under there you little‑!”

I reached for the zipper in the collar part, if you could call it that; where his head connected with the torso. The other three tried to wrench me off, as Teddie was in the air. My eyes widened.

(“He's… light…?”)

There was a sudden pop. Teddie's expression had gone stiff, like all the life had drained out of him. I looked down, a waving plump body reaching for its head. My hands released their clutches in an instant.

“What the…!?” I fell backwards. “What in the actual fuck is that!?”

“He… He actually is empty!” Chie exclaimed.

“You’re telling me you didn’t check!?”

“We did!” Yosuke said.

Teddie’s torso was running amok, only halted by Yu’s crouching grip. Yosuke pressed the head down, tightening the zipper. The eyes and face began to contort again.

“Ow! That hurt…!” Teddie grasped his forehead. “Your friend is mean, Yosuke!”

“…Well, one of those things is certainly true.”

I kept my breathing slow, yet my heart still pumped iron. Both hands turned clammy. Bile reached up my throat, and my chest clenched.

“…You could always just turn back, you know,” Chie said.

“…Well then, there’s no telling what I’d do with that picture, right?” I said. “Besides, I put a timer to upload it after a while in one of the library’s computers. So we should get this done before then.”

“That…”

Yosuke cut off. His body veered swiftly, his stomps making the stage shake. My uniform folded.

“This isn’t a joke, Kazuma!” he yelled. “People who are pushed in here are EXPECTED to die! If you can't take that‑!”

“Yes, and I’m sure you were all fine and dandy the first time you found an entire world behind a fucking TV!”

“Guys!”

Yu shouted from a corner somewhere. Teddie had disappeared too.

“We don’t have time,” he said. “You know that.”

The tension in my clothes relaxed, and then was released. My head was spinning.

“How are you…?”

I widened my footing, “How are you seeing?”

“…Kazuma, are you short-sighted?” Yu asked.

“…You do realize I'm wearing the glasses for them right now.”

“Yes, but that means you actually do need said glasses to‑”

“Uh, Sensei,” Teddie’s voice squeaked. “I can make lenses that attach to the frame. It's… just a couple seconds longer.”

“…Thank you, Teddie.”

A few moments passed as acid burned my throat. There was rustling, both in front and behind me, while floaters tainted my sight.

“Here…”

Blue paws appeared from the clouds, and two drop-like surfaces on their soft palms. Both lenses were symmetric down the middle, save for the almost invisible clips at the respective side mirrored by the other. I snatched them quick, put them on my glasses. They fitted perfectly.

I blinked. When I put my glasses back on again, it was like a light had flickered on. The scenery was clear of any trace of fog. Multiple railings and walkways leading to nowhere were seen; some with dirt and rocky paths beyond them. Steel scaffolding soared high above, branching off like in a construction site. But that wasn’t the only thing I noticed. My mouth had gotten less sour. Somehow, the lenses had taken away the strange ailment from the wind.

“We’re ready.”

I turned around. The other two had on glasses, which from the lighting, looked to both be yellow. Yosuke was carrying a pair of dark-bladed sais, and Chie wearing brass-plated boots. A limp sack was to their backs, at one side of the stage. In front, I could finally see Yu’s face. His glasses had a black frame, but my eyes were more closely drawn to the shining pearly katana he held.

“…The world itself kills them, doesn’t it?”

“Something like that,” Yu replied. “There are beasts here called Shadows, and‑”

“So the killer isn’t here.”

Yu shook his head. I sighed.

“…Shit.”

“…It’ll be too dangerous for them to hide here,” Teddie said. “I mean, I had to be the one who made the exit TVs for them, and I don’t think there’s anyone else in this place who can‑”

“Ted, enough,” Yosuke said.

“It’s fine,” Yu said. “He’s already gotten what he wants at this point. There’s nothing else we can do about that.”

“So we just sit to the side and let him yank us around!? If he puts Yukiko’s life on the line instead‑!”

“My life, my choice,” I said. “So zip it.”

Everyone turned silent. I stared back at Yu.

“When you said we didn’t have time, that’s because of those Shadow things, right?” I said. “I want details.”

“…I’ll fill you in, but right now, we need to move,” he said. “Teddie, is she…?”

“Same direction, yeah.”

“Okay. Then, you two, stay behind us. In case anything happens…”

Both Yosuke and Chie nodded. I lifted a brow up, but they didn’t react. Yu nudged my arm.

“Let’s go.”

We walked. A brief minute later, it became a jog. The walkway clanged as I stepped, resonating a discordant sound. Teddie was all the way at the front, nose up in the air. Behind, there were whispers, and what I picked up; anger, and a bit of fear. I grasped onto the metal railings, almost prowling with a leaning back. The path eventually descended into rocky, muggy terrain.

“It’s convenient, isn’t it?”

“Care to explain?” Yu asked.

“All this, the incidents, whatever this place is…” I said. “Occurring directly after you came here.”

“You suspect me?”

“I wouldn’t if you weren’t so calm about it.”

Yu’s gaze was straight ahead. The ground felt coarse even through my large shoes. It felt like it could tear through them at any moment and puncture my foot into a splat of red.

“You’ve been watching the Midnight Channel, right?” Yu asked. “Have you seen anything off on it?”

“Using that word is a bit of an understatement, but yes.”

“…‘Yukiko’.”

“Hm?”

“That was a Shadow.”

I widened my eyes.

“So… clones?”

“…not really.” Yu smiled. “They’re formed by people who enter, and they embody the self. They say things that… the person hides.”

“…You’re saying what was on the TV the other day was…?”

“A part of Yukiko that she conceals, from the rest of the world.”

I trotted on, breathing in the view. It was empty for the most part, with a touch of senseless debris at any given time. Metal piled up, sparkling over at horizons we missed. Most of it just felt like junk in a landfill.

“I should mention, that’s a pretty specific type of Shadow,” Yu said. “There are ones that are native to here, which are hostile.”

“So you’ve been using weapons to fight them?”

“…For the most part.”

Yu’s voice trailed off. I stared up, squinting.

“What else aren't you telling me?”

“You’ll see if we do fight. But the first time the three of us came here, we were stuck for almost an hour. There weren’t any Shadows around. And if Yukiko plays it right, she won’t need to…”

“What about after the first time?” I said. “You’re seriously betting on that!? Do you actually have any sort of plan that isn’t based on the word ‘if’!?”

I stopped in my tracks, the rocks sanding the base of my shoes. Everyone turned towards me.

“Kazuma…?”

Both sides of my head thumped. The pain grew sharper, deeper, drilling into my temple. It grew and grew. It kept growing. I was grabbing my head now. Sweat rolled down my face as I gasped for air. White spots were in my vision. Something was fading into existence; walls blinked in and out. Paces were rushing over.

“What… what is this…?” Chie asked.

“Guys!”

Teddie ran, his arms flailing about like windmills.

“Ted, what the hell’s going on!?” Yosuke yelled.

“It’s… it’s happening…!” Teddie shrieked. “His place! It’s building itself!”

“This fast…?” Yu asked.

Stone encircled us; bricks that were below seats that elevated the further they were from the center, from us. We stood and knelt on sand. Chains and banners of spears and shields lined the stands.

It was a coliseum.

Voices were ringing erratically, bouncing all over the circular wall. They rang their way into my ears like little wisps in the air.

“Was the kid really that desperate for money?”

“Dunno. Heard he's a loner at school.”

“So he's one of those huh? Guess some just turn a bad apple early.”

I couldn’t take it. My chest was burning; lungs on fire. The top of my Adam’s apple was getting squeezed, all while the world warped to mud. Suddenly, my ears burst open.

“Kazuma, listen to me!” Yu yelled. “Whatever happens, say yes! Don’t deny it, do you understand that!?”

“What…? What the hell do you mean…?”

“They’re coming!”

From an unseen crowd, mutters stormed within the grounds, like a call to arms upon an invisible battlefield. Black pooled from the earth.

“Chie, Yosuke. Go.”

“Yu, you can’t‑!”

“Yes, I can,” Yu drew his blade. “Go! Get him out!”

The both of them were rushing over. Then, there was a swish. A metal tip had flew right past Yosuke's face, only ending its attack with a stab to brick.

“You won’t. My life, my choice.”

(“Huh…?”)

My finger grazed my neck. It was a distorted echo of it, but I knew that voice too well.

(“It’s…!”)

Then, air was forced out of my mouth. A searing pressure pulled against my neck, and I could do was succumb and struggle with my feet, pulling at metal that didn’t budge. Everything grew smaller, even the odd blue light that was somehow there, growing dimmer and dimmer.

My back stopped sliding, and the chains slackened. The other two were still sprinting forward.

 “No!”

A stick had flown from the sky, stabbing at the halfway point between me and them. One end was metal, sharp and curved. Then two more of the same around the first. Then a hundred more. All spears impaled the ground with the fervor of a battalion’s cavalry, forming from an arc to a full circle. No light passed through that fence, and one final glimpse of a hand reaching out was made, before it disappeared behind a crash.

My mind was spinning. It took everything I had to stand.

“We finally made it, didn’t we? An excuse for people to take us seriously.”

It was that same voice from before, the one that sounded like mine, but with layers upon layers of distortion, like it spoke multiple times in every moment.

“…Shadow.”

What I saw right in front of me, was just that. My own body, even my own clothes, and a face that etched a sickened smile. There was only one difference; the eyes. Both irises were a deep gold, sparkling like a polished gem.

The ground shook, and dust poured over the exposed yellow sky above. The Shadow chuckled.

“Look at that, they’re fighting. Even for the little street urchin you are, worming around pebbles in search of crumbs.”

I stepped back, “How do you…?”

“Careful there, you might hurt yourself on those pikes if you walk too far back,” it said. And a second after, it laughed: “Oh wait! That’s literally all we do to ourselves, isn’t it!?”

All I did was gnash my teeth. The Shadow’s head lolled sideways, its grim face almost partly transparent.

“No more words?” it asked. “But you were so full of them just earlier today. Playing all the twisted cards you have to get into this golden world through a silver screen. And all you have to show for it now is a heart made of bronze-colored shit.”

“…How fucking poetic,” I said. “If I don’t know any better, I’d say you’re better at me in lite‑”

“Save it,” it said. “Seriously, just save it.”

It strode up close, and I inched back in response. Dust swirled in circles around its feet.

“There’s a truth you don’t want to admit to anyone else. It’s not that you’re alone, or anything benign like that,” it said. “You want to be validated. You want your existence to be validated, and it has been that way since you were a kid.”

“You’re making a lot of assumptions about someone you literally just met.”

“Fill in the blanks, for god’s sake. I’m you. And that means I know everything about you, even those deep-seated parts that you only reveal when you cry into that pudgy futon.”

It began snickering, “Do you remember that day, six months ago, when we howled the hardest? The old guy next door got so bitchy about it, we had to be kicked out for almost a week. We slept on the bench at Samegawa River, or if people found us, it was the picnic tab‑”

“…Shut up.”

The bulging eyes widened, “Ah, jogging a few memories, aren’t we?”

“Shut the fuck up!” I yelled. “That wasn’t my fault? I couldn’t have known that‑!”

“There you go, ladies and gentlemen!” it clapped its hands. “The power of the demonstrative pronoun to keep shit as vague as possible! Which means you can clearly already tell what I know, don’t you!?”

My chest heaved up and down. But the Shadow didn’t falter, instead raising its head higher, till the point the glasses were almost sideways at my angle.

“You could’ve done everything different. Even now.” it sneered. “All you needed to do was just be there with them, and you might’ve been able to make your way here without burning three more bridges to the ground. But that’s impossible for you, isn’t it? Because you hurt people.”

It suddenly scoffed, palming its face. Another boom echoed in the distance as the Shadow chuckled.

“Sorry, let me rephrase that,” it said. “I didn’t mean people you care about, because God knows that’s few and far between. I mean the act of living that you do just brings pain to anyone who picks at your skin with the tiniest needle. You’ve done enough to the point where even the mention of your name should come with a side of puke.

“And the worst part of it is, you actually have a bit of a conscience!” it continued. “You’re here for the express purpose of, at last, finding one person who’s actually worse than you! But what do you do?”

“S‑Stop…”

“You regress further into that shell you scorn everyone else for! A fucking walking contradiction who has no idea how to get what he wants, so he satiates his own ego with a lifetime of hypocrisy!”

It strode closer. No joint could move of my own volition, but the Shadow’s expression grew only bigger and higher.

“…You have only yourself to blame for the misery you feel. Your own way of coping is to be clever with your words, be better than anyone else. You’d do anything to not take a good look at yourself, and hence you will never, ever change.”

“You’ve said enough,” I rasped. “You don’t know a damn thing.”

“You seriously wanna go through all that again?”

“You’re not‑!”

A massive whoosh tore through the air. Wind smashed against my face, but most of it stirred on the surface. Sand and dirt washed my lenses, and lines of green dashed around my view. The spears on the ground were knocked away. I grunted as my back was grazed, and warmth trickled down.

“Don’t say it!”

Four voices cried out in unison. My torso did all it could to turn, but it couldn’t stop the cracking at my waist.

“Just stay calm, okay?” Yosuke said. “We know you don’t wanna hear that, but it's normal. That thing… you need to accept it.”

“What the hell do you mean I need to‑?”

“It'll hurt you,” Chie said. “If you deny it now, it'll go berserk, hurt you, and the rest of us. Please, if you’re gonna listen to one thing…”

My mouth was numb. I faced back at the Shadow. It levered with an eager expression, awaiting.

“There’s a terrible darkness cast over a cruel, treacherous demon, me,” it said. “And so long as there’s the slightest light of lucidity, there will be a Shadow that traces out every step to remind you of that.”

Its voice magnified throughout, and finally it was the sound of a full echoing crowd in a closed hall.

“…Like I didn’t already know everything it said.”

A small mutter emerged from my lips. My fists clenched.

“Can you imagine what it’s like to live, worrying about every single thing?” I said. “It's like lugging around a ball and chain. Every time you walk on soil, it sinks. You pull it out, stuff gets stuck to it, and it becomes heavier. So what difference did a few mistakes make? What’s wrong with clearing away some of that dirt?”

I raised my face, “Do you have any idea what I’m getting at? DO YOU!?”

My outburst rang across the whole coliseum. A humming rubbed in my head; a sound of grating sandpaper.

“We are who we are, Kazuma,” Yu said. “It’s… just as simple as that.”

“…Heh.”

For some reason, the smell of cinnamon was in the air. I walked up to the Shadow, until I saw the yellow irises at full burst, and the rough curves engraved in the tint.

“I am you, and you are me.”

The Shadow made one final smirk. In a sea of red, a towering figure of something in a kimono hovered, ribbons stretching over twice a body’s width.

“If this is who I am in the dark,” I whispered. “…Then so be it.”

Chapter Text

Chapter 9 – Reversed

The figure dissipated. For a while, nothing happened. Kazuma stood lifeless there; his eyes fixed to his front. No sounds, naught for the quiet tones that were the steady murmurs of the windy air.

“He… really did it.”

It was Chie’s words that were shaking. Yu understood why, but he couldn’t quite place it. His skin felt wrinkly as if under a cold shower for a few hours, except the air was utterly parched, his surroundings tranquil. There was no disfigured titan to fight, no horrible manifestation of a person’s self made wild. No more running around, finding an opening.

So, why was it that Yu felt the chilly feel that brought his hairs standing to attention, and why did his spine quiver, as if in anticipation?

Again, Kazuma clutched his head. But this time, he screamed. He screamed like the shout of a warrior; blood-curdling, angry, mad. The shout seemed to distort the air around the coliseum, blearing together edges and corners in Yu's eyes. Spears on the ground shook as if they were in a pot of boiling water. Kazuma's body contorted; his pose bent into unnatural shapes, his torso flailing all around. And then, it ended. He stood up, looking back at Yu and the others.

The once slight blue eyes had converted to a sinister yellow. His face was flat and empty. His hair was messy and curled. Once again, he'd clutched his head. Expecting to hear him scream again, Yu braced himself. But all that came out was a small, soft whisper.

“Persona.”

The roaring wind blew through the battleground; that hurricaned its way towards Yu and his friends. The party shielded themselves with their arms, straining to keep themselves upright. If it wasn't for the glasses, Yu would've gotten handfuls of dust in his eyes. Once the onslaught of dirt had settled, a towering figure floated behind Kazuma.

“Ted!” Yosuke shouted. “What’s happening to him!?”

“I‑I don’t know! He’s already faced his Shadow, there shouldn’t be any more problems!”

“…It’s him. The problem’s him.”

“Huh!? Yu-kun, you don't mean…!?” Chie asked.

A giant body dressed in a maroon kimono, and tens of feathery white ribbons flowing from its back like branching streams. For a time, it was beauty. But then the arms were seen to reach below its knees even while standing straight. Bloodshot eyes burst open at the ribbons, ten on each strand; head raised with two porcelain faces, smile and frown inscrutable.

“All this time, it really was that simple. Who I’d been running from, everything I’ve told myself just to lie and live.”

Kazuma’s voice was flat, but there was a strange shivering quality beneath a few harmonics.

“…You don’t wanna do this,” Yosuke said. “You really don’t.”

“But you were already right, you three. About who I am,” he said. “And just to thank you for that, I’m going to shove those words down each of your throats, and make sure you fucking choke on them.”

Yu’s mouth opened to speak, but then his instincts kicked in. To his left and right, Yosuke and Chie had both hands up, teeth gritting. A card had appeared in front of Yu’s face. He reached to grab it.

“Izanagi!”

A monochrome swordsman sprouted from his fist; its plated armor and ivory naginata glinting in the yellow light, eyes of the same shade that were ready to kill.

“Jiraiya!”

His sais swung in the air, out came a tall and mighty white figure from Yosuke's front; its heroic red cape fluttering in the harsh wind, golden helmet wrapping the face like a crown.

“Tomoe!”

Kicking a levitating card, from Chie grew a brightly gold armored fighter; arduously spinning its enormous staff to and fro, mask like a bug’s eyes ready to pounce.

“So this is it then!” shouted Kazuma. His Persona's ribbons spread, spiraled like wings. “Higher or lower, right or not, better to be above. …And I'll be better!”

From pupils did scarlet flames spray out, circling about the battleground. Leaps made, the aura dodged, and everyone lunging straight to Kazuma. Tomoe’s staff slammed down onto the other Persona, but a wall stopped its path. Yu squinted. It was red and translucent, save for the cards that flew out to build it. His katana stabbed, but massive arms had pulled him out of the way. Gales of wind hurled as Yosuke roared. A light seemingly dimmed. The cards from earlier moved, a wall formed, blocking the blast in the nick of time.

“Seriously, he can move these?” Yosuke said.

“Both of you, watch the cards,” Yu said. “From the looks of it, he has a limited amount.”

“So we just rush him, right!? It's not like he can move them everywhere!” Chie said.

“Yeah. Three, two…”

They all leapt. Chie was first, sending high kicks in the air, legs blurring white. Shields blocked the attacks in a half second’s opening. Blades of black poked past the walls, stabbing and splashing red. Kazuma yelped. The eyes burst red once more.

“Watch out!”

Yu had leapt back as his sword began swinging. Fires swept the ground. The other two caught in it flew up and away in the blast.

“No!”

But somehow, their clothes weren’t ignited. Instead, it pierced through into their bare skin, with blue cracks smeared all over their forearms. A knife of Yosuke’s clattered on the ground.

“Crap…” said Chie.

Izanagi's sword gleamed. A bolt of lightning arced a path to Kazuma’s Persona, but again, missed its target. The katana lifted, and slammed against glowing air. Through the barrier, Yu saw a deep snarl.

“Maybe next time, don’t shout out your pla‑!”

His pupils suddenly dilated. His body snapped around, but it wasn’t enough. A pike skewered into Kazuma’s shoulder oozing red. He yelled, the coliseum shaking its dust off. Yu only gasped as he saw Teddie growling, gripping a spear that used to be on the ground. The Persona’s arms swept; a sickening smack. Teddie launched all the way to the brick walls.

“Teddie!” Yu shouted.

Jiraiya fired bursts of wind toward Kazuma, and he too flew, but much higher. His body flung all the way up to the spectator’s stand, screaming as he did. It only took a second for his back to collide with a stone seat.

Tomoe’s staff spun, and a ramp of ice was formed. All three fighters started climbing, trying their best not to slip, although Chie didn’t really have to try. From a lower angle, Yu could see Chie sprinting upwards; her target on his back, warmth dripping down his armpit.

“You're already hurt badly enough!” she shouted. “Just give up before this gets any worse for you!”

Kazuma steadied his footing, and brought up a leftover arm. Chie dodged behind a seat. Bright sparks flooded over a full row of stairs.

“Yu, same plan, right?”

“Yeah. Spread yourselves out.”

Yosuke nodded, right as both of their feet stamped on stone. One veered left, the other right, and Chie too, who bounded to a leftmost row. More energy spurted out, one to each row. But a launched block of ice flew up just in time, taking the sacrificing blow and shattering. To his chin, Yu’s elbow stopped the bits of cold. Meanwhile, Jiraiya's arms blew its remains towards Kazuma, hitting him square in the chest. He staggered, his Persona stunned. Everyone finally converged, all weapons alike pitting against a fluorescent wall.

“I’ve known you two for months, yet I’ve never seen this kind of teamwork when I was the one in pain! No one was there to take a bullet for me when I needed it!”

A gloved fist from Yosuke’s Persona pressed against its opponent behind Kazuma. The injured Persona reeled with a static on impact; its owner heaved, and the shields lowered. Immediately after, Yosuke’s real fist connected with an actual body.

“Of course there wasn’t! You said it for yourself!” Yosuke yelled. “You know you’ve always pushed people aside, but you've done nothing about it! No shit you were gonna be miserable!”

Kazuma tumbled down a few steps. He tried to stand up, the Persona flashing again, but an armored heel tossed him lower.

“We would’ve helped you!” Chie shouted. “We would’ve done something, if you’d just talked to us for one moment! But it’s always an excuse, isn’t it!? Who else are you supposed to blame for that!?”

“Shut up!” Kazuma screamed, his voice breaking. “You… don’t understand anything. What I’d do for any other life…”

He panted in front of the lowest layer of seats. His Persona came flying to his rescue, glowing once more. Yu crushed another card with a twitching hand.

“Ukobach!”

A goblin-like creature had blown fire into Kazuma's Persona. The latter moved back further, shaking wildly in the pain.

“Izanagi!”

The swordsman returned once more; its silver blades emitting a flourishing white glow.

“Maybe we wouldn't have let you into the TV world if you hadn't blackmailed us,” said Yu. “Maybe no one could see your past.

“But even if you ended up here, even if you'd denied your Shadow and it went berserk, we would've helped you to fight it. We would've taken bullets too.”

With those words, Izanagi gave one final cleave. A metal swish cut Kazuma’s Persona with a static, and it faded away for good. Once the howling in the air capped to a halt, everything fell silent.

Kazuma’s head spun, his eyes shifted from yellow to metal blue. He couldn’t make a shout or a cry, even as his body slackened, and fell backwards all the way to the coliseum floor.

On the ground, the wind bellowed dust into Yu’s glasses. The three of them stood shoulder to shoulder, sights fixed on Kazuma’s red and bruised body. Squeaks broke the ambience, getting closer and louder.

“You’re really okay.”

“Of course, Sensei!” Teddie said. “I’m bouncy!”

Teddie jumped up and down a few times to prove the point. Yu couldn’t help but smile, but that barely lasted as Teddie’s expression changed to a droop. A moment later, he heard groans. The others were gripping their arms. The cracks of light on them hadn't subsided.

“Any idea what this is, Ted?” Yosuke said. “Damn, it hurts…”

“…It’s rare, that’s for sure,” Teddie said. “A type resistance for that is… even rarer.”

“…‘Type resistance’?” Chie asked.

“You serious?” Yosuke said, exasperated. “Were you not paying attention to all the different attacks we'd been using on the Shadows?”

“Oh, I… I guess I kinda thought they were there just to look cool.”

Chie’s words were weak, like she’d run two marathons in the span of an hour. Yu noticed then, both their postures were hunched. He heard an irregular breath.

“…Hold on a second.”

Yu looked down. Kazuma’s body was shifting. His eyes opened, revealing greyish blue irises, and the dark shadows above them. He took a deep sigh.

“…Guess that’s it then. I lose.”

“Wasn’t about winning or losing, Kazuma,” Yosuke said.

“Yes,” he said. “Yes, it was.”

He tried to lean over, but the pike stabbed into his shoulder stopped him, even from just squirming a few inches. A face raised higher showed purple and black spots scattered around skin.

“The killer has never been here, right?” he said. “Which means… Which means everybody dying here, and showing up in the real world… that just happens naturally.”

Yu nodded, and so did Teddie.

“…so you’re clean.”

“…What do you mean by that?” Yu asked.

“It means you can just leave me here, and people would just think it’s the same killer.”

“There's no way we’re gonna do that,” Chie said. “Besides, we still need you to get rid of that timer to upload that picture.”

“…You seriously believed I knew how to do that?”

Everyone swapped glances.

“Call me old-fashioned, but I don’t have social media. The only copy of that picture is on my phone,” he said. “Not like it matters now. I'm gonna bleed out in about ten minutes.”

A glistening card appeared, once more in front of Yu.

“Pixie.”

A blue fairy with wings of sapphire flew from Yu’s back to Kazuma.

“…Sit up.”

Yosuke said that in a sharp tone. Kazuma got up on his knees, as the former went behind him, clutching the bloody spear.

“I got it,” Yosuke said. “On your mark, Yu.”

“…Alright. Do it now.”

With a mighty wrench, the spear slid right out. Kazuma immediately reached for the shoulder, that spilled and spurted out red. Pixie began twirling around Kazuma, the wings releasing a sparkly turquoise light. In merely a second, his skin had gone back to its usual pale and color, save for the stains that remained, and the clothes tattered.

“Now for you two.”

One by one, their wounds were healed as well. Kazuma stood up, straightening his glasses. At that point, Yu saw clearly the bags of bleach over his cheeks, and the odd bits of sag strands of his hair held, if barely together.

“…I think I know how to make my way back,” I said. “Go save Yukiko.”

“Dude,” Yosuke said. “The picture.”

Kazuma scoffed, bringing out the phone. He hadn’t closed out of it since everything. With the screen clear as day to them, he deleted the image.

“Happy?” he said. “If you’ll excuse me.”

He started tramping towards a wall of red-black swirls, past the spikes of a held up metal gate about fifteen or so feet in the air.

“You know there are other ways to be a good person, right?” Yu said.

“…Can we save this for some other time?”

“You heard your Shadow,” Yosuke said. “Attitude like that is what got you into a situation like this to begin with.”

“…I’m pretty sure you have that reversed.”

“Now isn’t the time to be stubb‑!”

“Enough. If he doesn’t wanna help himself, then screw it,” Chie said. “We need to get Yukiko back, now. We can’t‑”

She trailed off. Her footing tipped for a moment.

“You okay?” Yosuke asked.

“…Yeah, I’m‑”

“You’re not. Neither are you, Yosuke.”

Yu turned to Yosuke, who’d been gripping his arm the entire time, even after it recovered.

“It’s… just a bit of phantom pain,” he said. “It’ll pass.”

Yu was quiet for a bit. Teddie waddled up, a squeak at every careful step.

“Sensei, we… we can’t know what’s gonna happen there,” he said. “I told you about how this place shows someone’s reality. The more someone stays, the more their reality seeps in.”

“…Which means the structures they build by being here only get bigger,” Yu finished.

“So we need to get to Yukiko-san’s castle, pronto!” Yosuke said.

“No,” Yu said. “We go back too.”

“Hey, Yu-kun!” Chie seized Yu’s arm. “It’s already been a few days since she's been‑! I‑I don’t know how much longer she can hold out for‑!”

“If we go now, and your mind’s not all in it, your life’s at risk too. And that puts greater risk on hers,” Yu said. “And more than that, would she really be okay with you destroying yourself, whether it involves saving her or not?”

Chie didn’t answer. She let go, with her head down.

“…Another day wasted, huh?”

Yu stared straight ahead, “There’s still plenty of time before the fog sets in. Until then… it’s imperative we pace ourselves.”

Yosuke sighed, “…Fine. You make a good point, Leader.”

Kazuma was ahead, but he’d stopped walking for a while now. His cracked lips had mumbled something.

“…time…”

“…what is it?”

“Nothing,” Kazuma said. “I guess you’re following then.”

In a weighty atmosphere, the five made their way to the exit; Kazuma stumbling on ahead. At the corners of his eyes, Yu could see Yosuke's and Chie's white haggard faces, that only flushed when either worry or anger were adjacent.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10 – A Seated Prison

The ambience was deafening. Even with the extraordinary glasses he wore, Yu could still see a bit of smudge in the glass. The yellow in the faint sky seemed to have grown a little deeper, the air feeling drier and hotter. Tension soared high. Kazuma was in front. He was stiff, barely moving his joints as he stepped like a statue. Yu was carefully in the back with Yosuke, Chie and Teddie. They exchanged furtive glances with one another; eyes rapidly whizzing back and forth.

“Hey, Sensei…”

“Yes, Teddie?”

“I, uh…” he scratched his massive bobble-like head. “I still haven't gotten a good explanation on who that guy is…”

“…He’s a classmate,” Yosuke said. “That’s all you really need to know.”

“Then why did he…?”

Teddie looked up, confused.

“We found out a bunch of stuff about him today, too,” Chie said. “So we’re just as clueless.”

“But still, he…” Teddie said. “He attacked us, Chie-chan.”

“…well aware.”

“And he’s your friend.”

Both Chie and Yosuke became particularly adamant on not looking directly at Teddie. Yu heard a sigh.

“Sometimes people hide who they really are, Ted,” Yosuke said. “I mean, not just like, Shadows. It’s more complicated than that. If they know a part of them is disgusting, or won’t be accepted by society, they’re gonna keep it buried. Same for the killer, really.”

“Those are quite the words to put in that specific order, Yosuke,” Yu said.

“You know what I mean. Besides, after what we just went through, are you that inclined to disagree?”

Yu didn’t respond. He kept his sights on Kazuma’s back, whose rhythmic paces didn’t yield, more akin to some cybernetic automaton.

“…I wonder what Yukiko’s Shadow is gonna be like,” Chie started.

“…You’re worried?” Yosuke asked. “Hey, you’ve known each other since you were kids. If she’s anything like him, it would’ve shown‑”

“It’s not that. It’s just…” Chie shook her head. “…I don’t know. The Yukiko on the Midnight Channel was so different, sometimes I’m not sure if I ever‑”

Chie’s voice stopped. While she moved, she’d kicked a pebble to the side, groaning.

“Hey, Yosuke…” Chie said. “You saw… um… Saki-senpai’s show on it. Was she like‑?”

“Not even remotely.”

The temperature had crept down, gotten colder. Yosuke took a sigh.

“…Shouldn’t have asked,” Chie said.

“Was it at least somewhat reassuring?” asked Yosuke.

“We’re done for today,” Yu said. “And, Chie, we’ll definitely cross that bridge first thing tomorrow after school. For now, just rest.”

“…yeah.” she smiled. “Thanks, Yu-kun.”

Yu smirked back. Everyone went quiet after that; Kazuma still walking the same constant robotic measure. By the time they separated without voice at the store, Yu was oddly relieved to have the rest of the night for himself.

The next morning passed in a shade of light cyan. A lot of everything last week had faded from the early talks, like leaves floating unto grass. Still, the trio had their backs stiff and straight, and within their proximity, one desk was empty. Attendance was taken, notwithstanding the usual bite and grit from the homeroom teacher.

“Here.”

“Okay. Shiru‑”

Morooka cut off, staring at Yu’s general direction. He started grumbling.

“Both class reps friggin’ missing,” he said. “Like this boat ain’t sailing blind enough already…”

The door at the back slid open. Everyone turned to look.

“I’m here, Mr. Morooka,” Kazuma said. “Apologies for‑”

“Just sit your ass down, will you?” he said. “Alright, next…”

A bag fell with a clomp. Chie's back leaned further to the front as soon as the seat behind her wheezed. Everybody was fidgeting.

The intercom rang a few dings, the same union and force of classmates shooting up as usual, the teacher in front shouting unheard reminders to pass homework. Kazuma strode out the door first. Yu chased after in two steps, but he found himself stopping just after that. He vanished behind the doorframe.

“C’mon, Yu.” Yosuke caught his shoulder. “We should go.”

They went off, heading to Junes with a mix of heartbeats. Yu felt both the weight of an anvil, and also the fire of a hearth in his chest.

To Yu, entering through a TV had been more than a surreal experience. Falling through a rigid screen wasn't something people did on a daily basis, though the past few days had reinforced the fact that he was an exception. The sallow sky and fog welcomed him again, blanketing and drowning his sight and smell. He was still wowed by the remarkability of the mandatory glasses. He'd wondered how Teddie even came up with them, whilst feeling very grateful for their creation, at the same time also realizing that he likely wouldn't understand that either. They grabbed their gear, nodding purposefully to each other. Once Teddie signaled them forward with a swift salute, they marched; faces ever so determined to rescue their friend.

Yu was dreading it, but he knew that on the way, they would meet it again. The coliseum still stood mighty, tall and fearsome as ever; towering walls that split the gold scene apart. Teddie led them, bringing them around the monstrous structure. It was quiet. It was impossible to tell there was ever a fight here, no matter the profession. The ochre dust that poured all over ensured that it would always look primeval, away in both history and memory. Purple banners hung at the walls, with gold lines around the edges. The bricks that made up the structure were in turmoil, different shapes and different sizes with ever-varying cracks in them.

Someone suddenly sighed as Yu etched the building in his eyes. He almost snapped his neck as he turned.

“Alright, Yu, fine.”

“Huh?”

“You’ve been putting out that same thoughtful look the entire day,” Yosuke said. “You wanna ask about him?”

“…was I that obvious?”

Yosuke let out a noise, something between a moan and a snort. Chie stopped and zipped her head around.

“…We’re really doing this?” she asked.

“If it’s too intrusive‑”

“Nah, it’s nothing,” Yosuke said. “At this point, you kinda deserve to know as much as possible. Chie, you start.”

“Wh‑Why are you passing the ball to me!?”

“Hey, you knew him for longer, right!? At least, he was definitely already here when I came in…”

Chie groaned.

“Yeah, he got into Yaso High last April, like me and Yukiko. But… we didn’t really meet until a while later. He sorta just… kept to himself.”

“He didn’t know how to talk to people?”

Chie scoffed, “God no, the guy could be a real practical wisecrack when he wanted to be.”

“Yukiko-san still non-consenting?”

“Oh, shut up, you.” Chie snarled at Yosuke. “It felt more like… he didn’t like it. Spending time with people, I mean. Actually, maybe, that isn’t it.”

“Why the hesitation?” Yu asked.

“There was one time I remember him lugging around a box of weird parts around. At the shopping district. So maybe he was sometimes busy, but it couldn’t have been all the time, right?”

“Perhaps,” Yu said. “But his exam results are pretty good. He could’ve been spending some of the time studying.”

“Yeah, that’s actually another thing,” Chie said. “It wasn’t always like that. He only beat out Yukiko during our last finals, which led to a bunch of people immediately thinking something was off. Died down fast though, ‘cause of the whole avoiding people crap.”

“I actually went and asked him about it,” Yosuke said. “First thing I imagined was him studying with you and Yukiko-san.”

“Nope. Not even once.”

“Figures.” Yosuke said. “Well, it got clear quick that he didn’t wanna say anything. Guy knows what to push if you poke in too deep. Been there first-hand.”

“We all have,” Chie said.

“…fair.”

They continued treading along the path of a massive arc. Bricks and stones laid out in an almost polka-dot pattern on the terrain made it impossible to even jog around.

“…Geez, this is taking forever,” Chie said. “We’d already been dragged by our feet long enough, and now this has to‑!”

“Hey, just calm down,” Yosuke said. “Mind giving me a couple more details?”

“What?”

“You said you saw him carrying parts in the shopping district, right? How long ago was that?”

Chie squinted her eyes, her head tilting.

“Dude, I don’t remember. It was like, barely a brief glance,” she said. “Maybe… last June? At the very least, I’m pretty sure it was before you got here.”

Yosuke cursed under his breath, and smacked his forehead.

“What is it?” Chie said.

“That means it was before Junes moved in.”

“Oh… You don’t think…?”

“What’s wrong?”

The both of them veered to Yu. Their faces seemed mournful.

“I’ll break it down,” Yosuke said. “You remember that time I told you a couple shops closed down because of Junes. Truth is… I was kinda downplaying it. By a lot.”

Yosuke’s gaze flickered. Yu’s face didn’t change.

“…You’re not surprised.”

“I heard a bit about its extent. In the news.”

“Right, it cropped up there, didn’t it.” Yosuke sighed. “You know the gist. Customers were being diverted, multiple stores in a row shutting down… the shopping district went through the worst of it. Hell, there was even a suicide. If he’d worked there before…”

“He might’ve been a victim,” Yu said. “Just like… her.”

“You got it. Like Saki-senpai and her family’s liquor store,” Yosuke said. “The voices back in there mentioned something about money, so he probably was desperate. Hence why he works at Junes… and also why I’m not particularly high on his fondness scale.”

“It’s not your fault, you know,” Chie said. “It’s not as if you decided where Junes would open. Besides, that doesn’t explain why he doesn’t like me too.”

“…Guess so.”

Yosuke cleared his voice, and put a hand by his mouth.

“Yo, Ted!” Yosuke said. “How much further till we’re past this massive thing!?”

“About five more minutes!”

“…You were right, this is taking forever.”

A few moments passed without any disturbances. From about a mile away, debris was seen, some gigantic mess of wires and green. It swayed in the wind like a flag.

“Ugh…” Chie said. “Probably shouldn’t be so distracted when we’re getting closer.”

“…Sorry for bringing it up.”

“It’s cool.” Chie smiled. “I did make a pretty big mess for you and Yosuke, so… I kinda owe it.”

“You sure?” Yosuke said. “Feels like I should be the one owing you.”

“Huh?”

“Going to the electronics department to buy a TV for your kung-fu movies… directly after I haphazardly sprinted to the bathroom. Was that really all there was to it?”

Chie fell silent. She was staring straight at the ground, with parts of her face reddened.

“…I appreciated that, by the way. So, uh, thanks,” Yosuke said. “Come to think of it, we wouldn’t even have found this place if it wasn't for you.”

“Yeah, um…” Chie said. “No problem…”

Teddie was waving up ahead. The rocks at their feet had shrunk, and scattered to further sparsity.

“Looks like we’re almost through,” Yu said. “Get ready to run.”

The rest left affirming nods. Meanwhile, Yu’s thoughts still raced wildly, buzzing away on everything he’d heard.

I put my foot into my room. It was still really bright out. Intermittent light shone from the blurry perspex windows, masking the place with a faded white. By far the earliest I’d ever been back; I could actually see every corner of the floor. I took the bus for the first time, and my wallet was lighter than it had been in months. I didn't regret it. I wanted to go here, where everyone who could’ve heard me were off to work, until maybe 5. I wasn’t sure why.

The door closed behind me, with my back thrown over my bed. I could see the ceiling. It was grey and light, with a few flaky spots sprinkled here and there. A tiny amount of light shone on my face, leaving a tepid sear right above my chin and onto my lips. Then I stood up again.

I raised my hand, and touched the TV screen. It wasn’t solid. The white circles I’d seen yesterday were there, folding outwards like waves. I stuck my whole arm through. It was an odd feeling, as if I was swimming through a thick viscous liquid, like honey. It felt cold as ice. I took my arm out. Even if I wanted to go in, there was no way I could fit my head through the timid screen, much less my entire body.

I didn't know how long I stood there. It might've been ten, twenty, maybe thirty minutes. But I was still. My own distorted reflection was gleaming back at me; the empty eyes staring at my face. The empty eyes that looked down so they wouldn't have to look at themselves. I sat back down on the futon, glaring at the old boarded floor.

(“What the hell do I want…?”)

“That, is the million dollar question, isn't it?”

The dust over the room suspended in the air, completely devoid of any motion. To my left, I saw myself. But there wasn’t any mirror there, and the eyes weren’t the same. The moment I looked, the wind started again.

“Get out of my head.”

“Sure, if you’ve got a decade’s worth of psychological help stashed somewhere in this room,” the Shadow said. It looked down, “You haven’t changed out of this since yesterday, have you?”

“Like you don’t already know the answer to that.”

Scoffing, I strode right back to the futon, and laid down again. A soundless thump sounded in sync with mine.

“We’re really doing this again, aren’t we?” it said. “Sprawling limp against something all depressed, looking at the spotty ceiling, moping…”

I closed my eyes. My thoughts filled with words, though none were legible.

“Ignoring me isn’t disproving my point, by the way!”

I seized a book from under my armpit, and tossed forward. It hit the door.

“Come on, question you just asked. Answer it.”

“Oh my god, you just don’t shut your mouth, do you?” I muffled into the bed.

“Oh, connect the dots.” the Shadow sat up. “You’ve dipped past your budget for the day and you hadn’t thought anything of it. And more importantly… I’m you, remember?”

I rolled over, and aligned my body to the futon. My body leaned to the right, sleeping. Even as my vision grew blurry, the magenta on my armband still remained visible, like a highlighted floater that wouldn’t go away. A flash of two faces; man and woman, both with cinnamon-toned hair.

“…They haven’t mattered for a while now.”

The Shadow’s voice was much softer. I reached out, gripping the cloth with its hills and valleys of sutures. The only part that still remained smooth was the dark silk that made up the kanji. “盾”… “Shield”.

“About a century ago, we realized Mom made that as an unfunny joke of a gift for Dad. And even after such an anticlimactic revelation, we still wore that junk day in, day out.”

“…You don’t mean that,” I said.

“But that’s basically the truth, isn’t it? We don’t even remember their voices anymore. They haven’t mattered since we got to Inaba.”

I sunk my face into the mattress.

“You keep that armband because you use it to justify getting your hands on what you can. We’re the orphan boy who lost everything. And that means we deserve everything.”

“…Just let me go to bed.”

“And what did that lead to, me?”

I didn’t answer, but it wasn’t as if I needed to. It blabbered on.

“We lashed out. Like a spoiled little brat, who kept asking for more, and more, and more. Multiple times over, where people paid the price for us.”

“Shut it,” I said. “I… I get it.”

I waited for it to continue, but it just sighed. It sat down, staring at my head, the brown chestnut hair passing through my skin.

“We can’t rewrite time,” it said. “No matter how much we forget, or even if we do the right thing now, the pain won’t go away.”

“…So what’s the point?”

“Hey. Still haven’t answered that question.”

I scoffed. All of a sudden, I felt a hand on my back.

“I’ll give a hint. You were pretty close the first time, though you did go about it the worst way imaginable,” it said. “And the old who has written, they tell no more tales.”

“…so?”

The touch disappeared, only me pressing against the mattress, my face numb and dry. But there was something else; cold and sharp, airy and nothing, flowing everywhere yet also trapped in my chest. My body stiffened, every joint weighed and stapled down by invisible pins.

“…what’s the point?”

Vapor clouded my glasses. I pressed in till the futon dented. The force was in my head, and it dulled all senses. I let it push further. Deeper I went; blackness started at the edges of my vision, until nothing was seen. Seconds became minutes, minutes became more.

My eyes fluttered as I rose from bed. I saw the blurry numbers on my watch through a stream of fog, the force of the early morning blues on my forehead.

(“…how long did I‑?”)

Half an hour had passed. The sun was still bright out. No one else was in the room, yet the vacuum in it had vanished when I stared at the wall again. My shoes slid against the sheets, as I pushed up. Dots shaking in the ceiling resembled twinkling stars.

“…Fuck it.”

The door smacked open as I adjusted my armband. My eyes narrowed, the rays of light in the hallway hot enough to weld iron.

Yu and the others were running through a massive hallway. Red and gold unfurled across the ceiling and floor; covering the tiled ground of black and white. Walls packed with flashy paintings and jewelry, along with glaring, gaudy flags; the castle practically screamed pretentious. Broad snow-white pillars held the passage together, with vermilion and chrome jewels engraved deep into their core. The light of the candles, first shone from their sources, then reflected and refracted off gems… the piercing sparkles made the retinas sting.

Meanwhile, the party’s feet thumped against the decorative royal carpet; muffled sounds echoing across the tall and spacious corridor. Shiny silver chandeliers hung high above, lighting up everybody as they ran. While Yu's arms swung back and forth, he felt their ominous warmth reach his scalp. His breaths jumbled, his legs now starting to give out.

“Ted, how… how much further?” asked Yosuke.

“Not much! Just keep going!”

“Is she… on the highest floor or something?” said Yu.

“Dammit… Yukiko, just hold on,” Chie muttered. “We're coming.”

They sprinted faster, dashing up flights of marble stairs. Candles strewn to the sides dimly lit the path with an orange light. The walls were shiny with archaic patterns etched on them, polished as if they undergone hourly maintenance. The railings were smooth to the touch as they leaned against them to regain their balance. They marched forward, up to a large circular chamber. It was lit from tens if not hundreds of candles up above. Curtains draped blood red around both entrances, tall as the dominating height of the room.

Yukiko was there, standing at the center. But there was a difference. She wore a pink dress; same as the one in the Midnight Channel. Her painted lips were curled in a seductive smile. Her eyes emanated a deep dark yellow.

“It's… her Shadow…”

With Teddie's words, the Shadow laughed using Yukiko's distorted voice. The manic waves rang throughout the castle, bouncing off the sheened chiseled walls.

“Where the hell is Yukiko!?” shouted Chie.

“Oh my! Special guests!” it said excitedly. “I wonder what magnificent part they'll play in this!”

The three prepared themselves; weapons and fists outstretched.

“Okie-dokie! I'm going back to hunt for my Prince Charming! Where, oh where could he be…? Ooh! Maybe he's playing hide and seek in the fog. Ready or not, here I come!”

“Prince… Charming?” said Yu.

“…You think anything’s gonna happen if I point to myself?” Yosuke said.

“Dude, seriously. Time and a place,” Chie said.

“Alright, alright, geez…”

“Come on, everyone!” the Shadow said. “Let’s go… further in, shall we?”

Above it, a colorful neon blurb radiated into existence; “Princess Yukiko's Hunt for Her Prince Charming!”

“Ooohhh…”

“Hey, Yosuke, still wanna give it a shot?” asked Yu.

“Partner, you know me oh too well…”

“Sheesh, guys, talk about priori‑”

Voices that came from nothing resounded from every wall. They shook the candlelights, darkening and relighting the room in a haunting rhythm.

“Guys!” Teddie yelled. “Starting! Again!”

“You mean…?” Yosuke asked.

Inky mist materialized, forcing the four backwards as it grew. The talking bear costume howled as he bounced. Pitch black, a knight in armor formed. It was atop a floating horse plated in dark, holding onto a lengthy purple lance. Its helmet the same color; its shaded eyes spouted a looming glare.

“Well, I'm off!” said Yukiko’s Shadow. “Buh-bye‑!”

“Wait!”

Chie began running, but unseen legs had carried the rider, blocking the path. The neigh of the horse sounded something like a broken car engine.

“…Here we go. Ready?”

The other two nodded at Yu. Synchronized, they crushed their cards in hardened grips. Their Personas took shape behind them, ready to fight.

Whispers like the encroaching mist; dissolute uproar raged into the royal corridor. There was a tingling on my back.

“…Dammit.”

It was a murky noise, a tar liquid streaming. Shapes formed from beneath the floor, rising up into solid tangible silhouettes. Twins in sandy robes, stuck to each other through metal rods; one connected to collars on their neck. Behind them, or it, a massive beetle with blood-toned exoskeleton. Its three-pronged horn twitched.

I extended my hand, but the screen on it didn’t fade. The Persona’s eyes were alit, yet nothing happened.

“You gotta be kidding me, what do you mean you can’t‑”

There was a buzzing. The beetle zoomed up, raising its horn. It was something like cartilage that hit my belly. I yelled in the air. A thud was all I felt as I collided with a suit of armor. My ears were ringing.

(“No… No, not like this…”)

I looked up and saw the blurry outline of a sword, clutched by metal gloves. I stood up, wrenching it out of its iron grasp. It didn’t budge. The faces of the twins shook. Shards combined in the mold of their equal masks; blue and crystalline. The shards turned solid, and icy spheres shot parallel to each other. I ran to the side, but my cheek turned sore from one graze.

(“Come on, think!”)

Spindly feet dug into the carpet. The beetle pounced. Pure blue cards appeared, flying in front of me. They made a lighter wall, of the same color. A thump, the beetle screeched.

All of a sudden, there was another source of light coming from my hands. The screen bloomed into petals of symbols and words.

(“Weak to ice…?”)

And as if on cue, the twins emitted another cold projectile. I ducked. One hit a candelabra to my side, fire just dancing above the floor and smoking the carpet. The screen made another beep.

(“Twins are… fire for them.”)

Something clicked in the mind. The beetle made another lunge, but it didn’t get far due to my shields. I’d moved so the line between me and it were close to being parallel to the walls. But the angle wasn’t there yet. It kept biting at the force field, while I edged my steps. The twins’ masks flashed again.

A ball of ice fired at me, but a card in reserve had parried it. Not only that, the other face had shot out ice too, mirroring the trajectory. The beetle collapsed on its belly, its legs wriggling in pain.

“Your turn.”

I picked the candelabra off the ground, and threw it as far as my bony arm could muster. The Shadow shrieked, while its whole body toiled in flames, down on the ground. I ran out without looking back.

The trio stepped up. Yu jumped and ripped at its head; the metallic blade producing shocking clinks. The Shadow stumbled. It seemed to hurt, but it recovered the next instant.

They charged. Their other selves bashed and skewered, surrounding the Shadow, armor ringing madly on impact. Jiraiya fired eddies of green wind, only for the monster to lie wholly immobile. Ice spikes shot out from Chie's Persona, but its protection shielded them with ease.

“Guys, this thing isn't falling…!” said Yosuke.

“Just keep fighting!” shouted Chie. “C’mon, we got this!”

A magenta energy rushed all around the Shadow. The hovering horse whinnied with joy; its rider brandishing the extended lance.

“I‑It's charged up!” said Teddie. “Be careful!”

With a mighty twirl of its weapon, the Shadow scowled behind its fearsome helmet. Horse neighing with delight, it reared with missing legs. The monster stormed forward with its sharp lance ready to slash and maim.

Out of nowhere, fluorescent blue cards had flown in front of Yu. They formed a translucent wall, blocking the impending lance. He looked back. Kazuma was running in, his Persona flying behind him. Some sort of screen was located on his left hand.

“Okay, can you hear me?”

Somehow, Yu could hear Kazuma's disembodied voice in his head. Other voices popped up too.

“What the hell are you doing here!?” shouted Yosuke.

“Yeah, yeah, you can complain about it later, can we finish this thing off first!?” said Kazuma. “I’ll provide support from the back. I can analyze the Shadow and protect you.”

“What do you mean you’ll‑!?” Chie said.

“Everyone, just listen for now!” shouted Yu. “Kazuma, have you found anything?”

“Hold on…”

The Shadow took another broad swing; Chie just hopping out of the way. Yosuke leapt up and knifed its waist. He'd barely swerved from a lethal thrust.

“Any day now would be great!” Yosuke said.

As Yu held his sword back to ready a rush, his head blasted with a hint.

“It's weak to fire! Use the cand‑”

“No need!” said Yu. “Orobas!”

A pink hybrid of horse and human took shape. The jaw moved, whispering into Yu’s ears. Then, a cloud of fire surged in a massive tide. Rider and horse fell down, and the three launched forwards, launching a flurry of strikes. Dust continued to smother the room, covering every bit of the beast. Some red wall had flashed on the Shadow.

“That’s a temporary shield against fire,” Kazuma said. “It won’t last, so just keep attacking it normally until then.”

“He’s right!” shrieked Teddie. “Keep going!”

The Shadow's head was spinning. Yu launched Chie with his back; kicking it with the same ferocity of a lion, its neck twisting sideways. Yosuke’s Persona hurled him towards the knight; he’d shattered the helmet in two. Iron dusted in the air. Clinking and jingling; hit after hit, stab and slash; the warrior was limping.

Orobas fired one final fireball. The Shadow crumbled with a moan, dropping to the ground, while metal clanked and melted away into fog. Until at last, only nothing remained.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11 – Warmth of Fury

The moment the Shadow dissipated into a black mist, the numbness in my body went too. The adrenaline had dwindled away, yet I was sweating bullets, even though I didn't fight. Everyone else fared much worse. All three of them were catching their breath, hands pressed against the wall for support. Teddie, meanwhile, was jumping and cheering, squealing at a high pitch. He was smiling playfully; the weird costume squeaking as he hopped around like a large pinball.

“…Now,” Yosuke said. “You.”

“Listen‑”

“Why are you here?”

Yosuke stomped up, sais raised beneath his hip. I took a deep breath.

“I helped,” I said. “Doesn’t that count for something?”

“Cut the crap. What are you scheming?”

“Yosuke‑” Teddie said.

“I’m not ‘scheming’ shit.”

“Really?” Yosuke said. “Is that why you didn’t fight just now, even though the whole room knows perfectly well you can?”

Everyone was staring. I breathed a sigh.

“For whatever reason, my Persona’s ability to fight got swapped with analyzing instead.”

“Right, that’s a likely story that won’t lead to any ambushes.”

“Listen,” I said. “You happened to find this world on accident, and you chose to do something about it. I happened to see you going in, and I chose to do something. To that end, we have the same goals.”

“…I can’t freaking believe you,” Yosuke said. “We’re here to save Yukiko-san! You’re here for payback!”

“And what makes you fucking think that I don’t want to save her too!?”

“Because you never cared!”

A frosty shriek broke out from across the chamber. Chie was grinding her teeth to dust.

“What you said on the roof… you knew what I was doing,” she said. “But all that time of seeing me trying to keep Yukiko for myself, you never stepped up! You never stopped me!”

“Really? So I’m the one who’s supposed to take responsibility for you being a shit friend!?”

“You’re one to talk about accountability…!” Yosuke said. “If you couldn’t have been bothered to help either of them back then, what’s changed now!?”

“Look around you!” I shouted. “Look at what you just fought, and what you used to do it! Fucking plenty!”

“Guys‑” Yu said.

“How the hell does that make any sense!?” Chie yelled. “You literally attacked us yesterday, even after you forced us to let you in!”

“Chie! You two! That’s enough!”

“Shut the fuck up, Yu!”

I looked back at them again. My throat was dry.

“The real reason I’m back here is because I wanna find the killer as much as you do. Saving Yukiko is a part of that,” I said. “And clearly, based on my Persona's abilities, or lack there-of, I need to cooperate with you to do that.”

“…So were we wrong, then?”

Chie’s voice had sunk into a whisper. I tilted my head down.

“I’m sorry, okay?” I said. “Does that make it better?”

There was a sharp hiss in front of me. Yosuke’s chin was almost dislocated as he tired to squeeze his jaws, like he was trying his best not to shout.

“No,” he said softly. “No, of course it doesn't‑”

“Yosuke,” Yu said. “Just leave it.”

I lowered my gaze. It was a deafening quiet in the air.

“…Well, that was definitely expected,” I said. “Anyways, Teddie, I’m running next to you in front. I’ve still got some gaps about this world to fill in.”

“And who exactly gave you the right to lead?”

“Would you like me at the back, secretly ‘scheming’ to betray you?”

Chie dropped silent. Yu gestured Teddie towards him, then whispered something in his ear. The castle felt ever more apprehensive as we embarked upon it.

I felt prickles on my skin. Perhaps it was because of the flames swirling on the golden-tipped candles, but my first thought was the cold, unyielding glares of Yosuke and Chie when I looked back around. Maybe it wasn’t, because my skin turned cold again. The hallway repeated for some time; a checkerboard pattern diagonal to pillars of stone.

“What… did you wanna ask?”

My mind suddenly turned lucid. Teddie’s high-pitched mutters whisked through his squeaking paces.

“The previous victims… you’re sure they were killed here, right?”

“Yeah? I think I said that already.”

“And the killer only brings them in,” I continued. “Which means the ones who kill them are just those Shadow things, right?”

“…sort of.”

“Hm?”

“The one like we saw earlier,” he said. “They only go for people who are investigating this world.”

I blinked madly.

“That’s a specific requirement,” I said. “That literally just means only people who are willing to go in are in actual danger. So how the hell‑?”

“The fog,” he replied. “When it’s foggy on your side, it lifts here. That’s when the Shadows get even angrier.”

I closed my eyes, trying to think. My legs shook for a moment, eyes fluttering open to make sure I was actually still going straight, before shutting once more.

(“So the fog disappearing here is when the victims are actually in danger. But then, so will the killer, if they’re trying to bring the bodies back. The question is…”)

“Do they just show up on our side then? Once they’re dead.”

“I think so,” Teddie said. “I mean, I have to hide too when the Shadows get aggressive like that. And I only put the exit TVs at the stage, so…”

“You put them there?”

Teddie nodded.

“…And you still have no idea what you are.”

Teddie shook his head. I left it at that, and just let my feet do the moving. There was a sharp corner that nearly made us slip on the carpet. The others were warned.

“…why’d you come back?”

The voice was enough of a whisper where I could pretend like I didn’t hear it. I chose to carry on.

“The reflections of us. You call them Shadows too, even though they’re way different‑”

“They’re not. They’re still manifestations of thoughts, they still attack people.”

“…hang on, what?”

“You saw yours,” Teddie said. “If you denied it back there, it would’ve… changed.”

I tried not to stop, but the double take was obvious.

“…That’s why you told me to accept it?”

“Because it would’ve attacked you otherwise.”

“So this world not only kills you, but also punishes you for reassuring yourself,” I said. “Great.”

“…That’s really how you’ve been seeing it?”

Teddie’s beady eyes were wide, like marbles etched in cotton. I faced them both, and his voice was finally at speaking volume.

“Be honest, are you… Are you gonna hurt them?”

I veered back ahead.

“…I wouldn't be able to even if I wanted to,” I said.

A sigh of relief, “That’s good. Because‑!”

“You can always stab me in the back again when I’m not looking, right?”

He shrunk with those words. His trajectory swerved a few inches to the right.

“…I’m just kidding,” I said. “But you normally don’t fight, do you?”

“Wh‑Who told you that!?” he exclaimed. “I’ll have you know, those bear claws are ferocious!”

Teddie brought both blunt and gloved hands out, and punched at the air in my direction. A foot taller, a bit slimmer, and he would be the spitting image of a certain sporty someone running in the back.

“…Sure,” I said.

We ran for about a minute more. The air had gotten a lot warmer, as steam latched onto windows with fully black views.

“…You know, before everything, I already somehow had some idea of what humans were like… Where they lived, how they behaved, how they talked… But even then, there was something… missing.”

Teddie was suddenly talking again. He faced down as he reminisced, the rusted zipper behind his head visible.

“What are you trying to say?”

“…Don’t hurt them,” he said. “Please.”

I watched his roundish face. His pupils were dilating; tears welling up beneath them. The lines on his mouth were curved downwards, drooping like they were about to fall off.

“…I'll try.”

For some reason, the smell of smoke slowly became stronger. The fires on the candle wicks didn’t seem to have gotten any brighter. At long last, we arrived at a brown oak door. Its overwhelming size carried with it a form of strength and vanity, beautiful floral patterns which were seamlessly plastered on it, vines that twirled left and right.

“Is she here?”

“Yeah,” Teddie said. “Right behind this door.”

Honestly, it was a rhetorical question. I felt it too. I wasn't sure if it was my ability, or just the eerie impression of the entrance that made me aware. At that point, multiple thoughts were flying in. What was her Shadow like? How would she react to us?

No, that wasn't it. My blood ran like ice. Finally, the others were here.

“…we ready?” Yosuke asked.

“Hold on.”

They veered their heads, some eyebrows tilted slightly in a frown.

“What’s your plan the moment we go in?” I asked.

“…We get her out as quickly as possible,” Yu said.

“And if we can’t? If her Shadow traps her there?”

“Then we get her to accept it‑”

“I knew it.”

I couldn’t hide the snarl. I diverted my gaze to a banner.

“…Hey, look at us,” Chie said. “What are you trying to say?”

“You really sure that’s the best course of action?”

They looked around, confused.

“What happened the last time someone accepted their Shadow, hm?” I asked.

“…You don’t mean…?” Yosuke said.

“That was a you thing,” Chie said. “She’ll turn out normal.”

“Teddie, what happens to the actual person when they deny it?” I asked.

“…nothing, they’re normal. B‑But the Shadow becomes big, and monstrous and it‑”

“Exactly! It hurts everyone! Even her!” Chie said.

“For the love of fuck, you’ve seen what happens if‑!”

“No, you’re the one who doesn’t know shit! You haven’t seen what a Shadow can do!” Chie shouted. “Just because you ended up like‑!”

“Go ahead, take that chance,” I said. “But when it does come to fighting her, look me in the eyes, and tell me you’re okay with landing a hit on her!”

Chie went silent. I’d noticed her neck soaked with waterfalls of sweat flowing down. Yosuke stepped up.

“Kazuma.”

“…what?”

“Back then… did you actually want to fight us?”

Smoke crackled for an answer, waiting patiently. Everyone’s sight was fixed. I opened my mouth, but I couldn’t muster one.

“Guess that settles that, doesn’t it?” Yosuke said.

The atmosphere weighed a few more pounds. Teddie coughed.

“We should… head in.”

“…Listen,” Yu said. “Regardless of everyone’s opinion here… our best option by far, is to just get her out of the room. Then we wouldn’t need to pick.”

Everyone’s faces raised, and they nodded. My hands clenched, tremoring every ligament.

“…Alright then. Honor’s yours, Yu,” Yosuke said. “Have at it.”

He went up front. With a push and a creak, the door opened inwards. A lukewarm breeze doused our faces in a sweep, as the final room revealed itself in a splendor.

“Yukiko!”

We'd entered the throne room. It was a gigantic square space entirely bordered by a variety of red and gold furniture. I could smell the exorbitant scent of gilded auric ornaments; the sort of scent which was showy more than anything. At the center, large stone pillars were placed at four corners, surrounding a mighty throne… and Yukiko's Shadow. Behind it was a majestic tapestry of a magnificent bird in burgundy, broadening its grand wings in a jubilant ferocity. In front was a set of dappled steps that led up to it. The real Yukiko was kneeling beneath them, still dressed in her kimono.

“Oooh, what’s this…?” purred Shadow Yukiko. “Three, no, four Princes, coming to save the damsel in distress! Oh, what fun!”

The Shadow clapped its hands cheerfully. The real Yukiko turned her back.

“You…!”

“Let’s move!” Yosuke shouted.

Everyone rushed in. Our hairs stood on end, as soon as a jingling was heard. A piece of a metal plate swayed in the air.

“Look out!”

It was a golden cage, swinging from behind us. Everyone ducked, yet a shriek was still heard.

“Yukiko!”

In a swift slam, Yukiko had been scooped up by the teleporting cage. The door closed.

“How did that…?” asked Yosuke.

“…It’s the Shadow,” I said.

“Dammit! Let’s go‑!” Chie said.

But the moment we looked upwards, it was gone. The Shadow was in the cage with Yukiko, who’d been leaning against the door with her palms. Her face stretched with wrinkles as she gasped in horror.

“My, what a view from up here, isn’t it!?” the Shadow said. “Oh, so many choices, so many brave faces, I can't keep holding it in…! Can’t I pick all of them…?”

“…so am I part of the, uh… ‘harem’, was it?”

“Ted, not now,” Yosuke said.

“Ah, and yet…” it said. “There had ever only been one choice for us, wasn’t there? The one who’s been there since the very beginning…”

The Shadow’s eyes bulged. The irises trailed, to the very right.

“…me?”

“Yes,” it said. “My dear Chie. My dear Prince Charming. The one who’s ‘saved’ me for so long, from all the ants swarming over, begging to be by my side.”

Chie seemed to jump a bit. Her expression lowered.

“…Yukiko, I… I didn’t‑”

“…But you failed.”

The tone was cold, every harmonic echo dripping with frost – malice. The Shadow’s face contorted into something deathly, a pale edifice of hate.

“What… What are you saying?” Chie said.

“…Dammit, it’s not giving us an opening…” Yosuke muttered.

“Just wait,” Yu said.

“You were supposed to save me,” it said. “You were supposed to take me away.”

“…don’t listen to it.”

“Yukiko…?” Chie said.

“You didn’t do anything wrong!” Yukiko yelled. “What it’s saying, it isn’t‑!”

“I got so sick of it…”

Shadow Yukiko’s voice fell into a murmur. We couldn’t see her face.

“Same thing, day in, day out. ‘Inn this, inn that.’ It doesn’t change,” it said. “Was I supposed to accept that? Having everything special about me determined from the moment I was born?”

“…What?” Chie said.

“I needed you to stop all of it! To bring me away to somewhere I could be free!” it yelled. “But you were complacent! Even after all that ‘protecting’, you couldn’t change a thing! What good are you, if you couldn’t do something as simple as that!?”

The cage was rattling, as Yukiko's Shadow shook it back and forth from the inside. Throughout the outburst, it was frenzied, spit flying and disappearing from its mouth. We were frozen. The Shadow bent down, heaving.

“I’m… I’m sorry…” Chie said, breaking. “I didn't know you‑”

There was something squeaking. The Shadow’s back was convulsing, up and down. A giggle had turned to a laugh, as its head shot up to the sky, the manic expression transparent for all to see.

“That felt good, didn’t it? Was that what you wanted to hear?”

Yukiko was quiet. Actually, she was almost to the floor of the cage, arms in her eyes.

“ ‘Yukiko’… ‘Snow child’. A delicate, frail thing…” it said. “Our surname had highlighted it all, but compounded with that, there was nothing we could do, could we? Even though, frankly, we’d always seen ourselves as a vulture.”

“…Stop it,” Yukiko said.

“We aren’t a child anymore, nor are we snow. In fact, you’re a fully capable human being. You have the ability and definitely the money to go anywhere you want. So, what’s the real problem?”

“Please… Please don’t…”

It laughed again. Then it vanished, appearing next to where it had been. It’d perched on the armrest on the throne, the wings of the mural directly behind. An arm reached down its torso, taking a red-jeweled scepter from the girdle. With a twist, we heard the shink of a blade.

“The truth is… what I want, is control,” it said. “Over every minute detail, at every span of time… Sure, the attention of boys was a little daunting, but they always say the same thing about hanging out with them. They never tell me exactly the things I want to hear.”

“I…” Yukiko said.

“And then I studied hard, reading books to ‘prepare myself for an innless future!’ …so to speak. I see my name at first place, and finally, I have something about myself I can say I truly earned. But even that was taken away…”

Its eyes glazed. I felt a drop run down my back.

“…so that’s your thing,” I said.

“And then the worst of all…” it spat. “Chie. I mean, she's a good friend, who’s always been there, but she hadn’t really done anything important. She goes overboard about her kung-fu movies, and that embarrassment is caught on me. God, sometimes I wish she’d just shut up!”

Yukiko was hyperventilating. No one could move an inch, even with the Shadow out of the cage.

“I tell myself I need a dashing Prince to save me from my birth, to negate that silver spoon set firmly in my mouth. I sit still, doing nothing, knowing I can do everything, in order to keep my head up my ass, and reap the rewards. Why, I’m literally the reverse metaphor of a snake biting its own tail!”

“Stop it!”

Yukiko shrieked, tears streaming down her cheek. An electric current shocked through the line of us five. Chie leapt up the stairs, gaining towards Shadow Yukiko.

“Oh, oh, not so fast,” it said, holding out the dagger. “You’ve already done what I want you to once. Maybe we can try and keep that up, hm?”

Chie’s teeth were gritted. I heard another wave of a knife. Yosuke was taking aim, ready to throw one of his sai.

“No.” I caught his arm. “Don’t.”

“…Let the hell go.”

“It’s her inner thoughts, you don’t know what’s gonna happen if you‑!”

“We do know! This isn’t the first time we’ve fought a Shadow, for the love of‑!” Yosuke said. “Yu, do something!”

“…Too late.”

Yosuke pushed me off. When I looked again, once more the Shadow was back in the cage.

“You want control, you can have it,” it said. “All you have to do is get out.”

The Shadow gripped, and pushed the bars open, “…Go on. You haven’t taken your pick yet.”

Yukiko inched forward, till her slippers were halfway suspended over the carpeted steps. She was blue from top to bottom.

“…Yukiko.”

A soft voice whispered, “Just say it’s you,” Chie said. “We can end this. And then we can… go back home.”

My heart raced, thumping into my throat.

“You don’t do that,” I said. “Yukiko, under no circumstances, do you‑!”

“Drop it, Kazuma!”

“Are you an idiot!? You know what‑!”

“I do! But it’s still better than all of us getting hurt by something she can’t control! And she isn’t you!” Chie shouted. “Yukiko… just do it…”

Everything tensed, from the atmosphere, to the curtains, to the muscles in our hips. Yukiko turned around.

“It all seemed so out of reach… Something normal, something genuine…”

She spoke in words that were as light as the breeze, but sharper than an icy gust. In a single sentence, all the candles started to die.

“I am you… and you are me.”

The Shadow dissipated into a red aura, enveloping the cage, shining it into a polished ruby. A figure floated in a white dress, fake scarlet feathers attached to its splayed wrists, seemingly prepared to ignite at any moment.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12 – Caged

The figure vanished, and there wasn’t any noise for a second. Then, a shaking, like an earthquake beneath the castle. We spread our guard, but nothing happened, save for the snap of a metal chain.

“Yukiko!”

The cage fell, and both it and Yukiko came tumbling down the steps. A croak had broken the barred door off its hinges.

“Are you…?” Teddie asked.

We were all by her side, looking down, but she was still as a rock. Then, a small shiver ran through her limp body. She put her head down, submerging it into the carpet, almost as if to put pressure on her skull.

“…I’m okay.”

Her words were almost each their own chirps. Slowly, she stood up.

“…You sure?” asked Chie. “That was a pretty bad‑”

“Yeah.”

She staggered a bit. Chie reached to hold her, but she’d stumbled in a way such that she swerved out of the hand.

“We might want to save questioning for later,” Yu said. “We don’t know when other Shadows might appear again.”

“…So this place is still dangerous?” Yukiko asked.

“…Yeah,” replied Yosuke.

Yukiko bent down. She grasped a red-jeweled scepter at her feet, which had dropped when her Shadow disappeared.

“Well, I’m ready to fight if necessary,” she said. “I do want to get to the bottom of this, especially considering I got kidnapped myself.”

“We’ll talk more about it on the other side,” Yu said. “Teddie.”

“On it, Sensei.”

Once again, Teddie was leading us. We made our way to the massive oak door, a different etching of a flying bird on this side. The smoke smelled faint on the way down.

At least, that was how it was supposed to go.

All I could see was the fallen cage, and dents on the handle and platform criss-crossed all over. It was like looking at a leopard’s spots.

“Hey, still alive there?” Yosuke asked. “If you don’t wanna get left behind, you should follow the group.”

The others were barely a couple feet away, although their voices sounded as if they were over the horizon. Red in the room suddenly brightened.

(“They don’t know how it feels…”)

My throat thumped on all sides. Sweat steamed in the air.

(“What it means, fighting every day just to glimpse the next… To survive on the vestige of what your mind hides.”)

(“A darkness beyond any Shadow, that cloaks a demon with a soundless voice…”)

A dull pang took over my head. I saw mist in my breaths.

(“…No. No more.”)

I veered my head. Yukiko, like everyone else, was staring at me, but at the very back relative to the door. Her kimono greyed with ash.

“Yukiko.”

“…what is it, Kazuma-kun?”

“When a story starts in the middle of the plot… what’s the term for that?”

Her eyes widened in confusion.

“…’In medias res’, I’m sure.”

I nodded, “Yeah. That’s it.”

Needles were poking at every inch of my skin, from the inside. It cut in, almost to bursting, like they were ready to splatter my internal organs all over the marble. It took everything I had just to not imagine my arm covered in iron nails.

(“I am thou… Thou art I… From the sea, I shall tear open the limits of the sky.”)

Words that weren’t mine were spoken in my head. I closed my eyes.

(“The mask thee hath chosen – thou art a paradox of thine own making. Forged in warfare and split in two; until both halves reconcile, know there is only battle to be had.”)

“…I understand.”

(“Then, call upon my name! Relinquish thy shields over thy heart! Seize thy truth!”)

Then I opened them again.

A card had flown down from somewhere, shining with a peaceful light. I reached my hand out.

“Hey, what do you…!?”

“Don't fail me now…” I whispered. “Kotoshironushi!”

The paper crumpled in my fist. Every bone, every joint, seeped by an amazing rush. It penetrated its way from my chest, bubbling in my lungs all the way to my limbs. I could feel prospering energy bouncing back and forth between each individual muscle. It was euphoric. It felt like I was flying. Azure flames turned to shapes, and shapes turned to silhouettes of ribbons that unraveled at my feet.

The many eyes of my Persona glowed. A blue screen alit in my hand, a set of flying bright papers that flew about. A wall of translucence built a full circle, cutting right behind Yukiko’s and my feet.

“Sorry, Yukiko,” I said. “But you’re not getting out of here in the state you’re in right now. Not unless I’m here.”

“Kazuma, bring this the hell down!” Yosuke shouted.

They were slamming at the walls. Their Personas were summoned too, attacks in unison with their physical ones. White cracks began slithering en masse. But Yukiko didn’t falter.

“The first time we met… I wanted you to call me by my first name. Then, you added to remove the honorifics at the end.”

“…You never went with that either way,” I said.

“But you pressed on, because you figured it out, didn't you? You knew I didn’t like my last name,” she said. “And yet, after you knowing, you still chose… to do nothing.”

My lips were cracking. I tried to wet them, but they still felt like biscuits.

“Then what do you choose to do now?” I said. “…Amagi.”

Thudding had gone from behind Yukiko, to surrounding us altogether. Her head was down, and her hands were raising to it.

“…Come, Persona.”

Another burst of light boomed into the fray. Crimson flames circled Yukiko’s body, her head raised with golden irises. The flames built a titan of a figure, bleeding in with that same red. Arms spread out with fake scarlet feathers attached to the arms, the mask on it speechless. In the wind, like a butterfly within a storm, Yukiko’s kimono fluttered. The flowery patterns peeled off in the aura, fabric of pink growing hotter.

“…Let's see, then.”

The first thing I saw was inferno, then ash. I leapt out of the way, my jaw colliding with the bottom steps. From a corner of sight, she sprinted, a dagger shimmering. I rolled away, and clutched something metal. The door of the cage clanged with the knife, sparks dusting off the bars.

“Yukiko, stop!” Yu shouted.

It didn’t take much to push her out with the door. She staggered back a few feet. Even so, I’d yelled. One look at my arm, and I could tell it was halfway cooked. My breathing was hoarse, a toxic scent emanating from the searing floor enveloping my nose. Yukiko was coughing.

“You done venting air yet?”

Cracks were climbing on the shields, that had turned the same shade of red as her. Overlaid her flushed cheeks, however, were cyan streams.

“The irony isn’t lost on me, you know,” she said. “A cage I could’ve opened the entire time, like I don’t understand that. But I couldn’t…”

“So you’d take it out on everyone else!?” I yelled. “Look. You’re angry now, but when it fades… when that fire is smothered out, what will you have in the end?”

“Shut up!”

She launched forward. I heard the sound of shattering glass, and white crystals of light floating until gravity took them over. My Persona’s eyes dimmed. I readied my arm.

There was a scraping, like the sound of flint on steel. Except there were more cracking, and less of a simple slide, as the blade stopped halfway. Yukiko’s dagger had sunk into ice.

“…You need to stop this.”

Above me stood Chie, holding a staff of ice to Yukiko’s weapon. Her hands had thrned bleach white.

“…Just step back,” said Yukiko.

“You said it yourself: We’ve been friends since forever,” Chie said. “In all that history, when the hell have I ever stepped back!?”

With a shove, Yukiko was thrown off. The both of them traded blows, between staff and blade. Then, a fracture that cut the air. Yukiko bisected the staff. Chie leapt backwards, twirling both ends, and continued holding the onslaught with two batons. From afar, eddies of green swirl in Jiraiya’s arms. The wind caught inferno in its current, dispersing both into smoke that shaped into curls. Chie’s hands were turning pale blue.

“This isn’t a good match-up.”

“Quiet,” Chie said.

“Your Persona’s weak to fire, hers to ice,” I said in her head. “And if you’re not planning on fighting seriously‑!”

“Nobody is!” she shouted. “She’ll get past this… She will!”

Another clash between steel and ice, a rugged ding. Water dripped into both their arms. No one was coming in to help Chie, at least in the physical fight. The others stayed on the backlines; Yu kept a tight grip on a thrashing Teddie.

“Sandman!”

It was a dwarf of a Persona that appeared in front of Yu. A red shape that wore a silver, crescent helmet, lugging a sack on its back. Its reflective arms reached in and out, spraying sparkling sand onto Yukiko. She looked around, as if she’d forgotten where she was.

“Yukiko…” Chie said. “Snap out of it…”

Her posture straightened, head bowed. The smoke cleared for a moment. Then, her body snapped to the sky like a coiling snake, and she screamed. The cage moved on its own, the chalices on pedestals tumbling down. Jets of fire crystallized from the fake wings, a ring of red that clouded my glasses with ash.

Chie yelped, as flakes of cinder washed onto Tomoe. Brass armor and ribbons surrounded with static, like a parasite that spread, draining her Persona. She fell on the ground.

“Chie!” Yosuke shouted.

“No!” she put a fist up. “I said don’t!”

But they weren’t listening anymore. Yu and Yosuke were already running into with their weapons, leaping over the fire. Yukiko was rushing in, aiming for Chie’s batons.

Everything stopped, like a freeze frame in the middle of a scene. The eyes of my Persona lit again.

(“…fuck.”)

A translucent wall stopped the boys’ traversal. Their bodies collided. They yelled. At the same time, Chie was on her knees, below a Yukiko ready to bring her weapon down. Slams heard from fist to shield, from dagger to batons.

 “I hated it! Every second of being in that god-forsaken inn! Watering those ferns every hour, cleaning from corner to corner, bearing all the inappropriate comments from men who were too drunk from saké to even walk!”

The ice sprinkled onto Chie’s face with every hit, while she winked out the frost in her eyes. She grunted with every blow, her hands now fully blue.

“And what I get… are expectations upon expectations. From everyone. From you,” she said. “I just needed someone to tell me I didn't need to be me! Was there any fault in that!?”

Chie’s defense turned to nothing but bits. The tip of the knife was inches above her nose. Yukiko’s hand shook. Her face streaked with tears, that evaporated in the heat, and left only tracks down to her chin. Her grip loosened, her knees fell. Both irises returned to a shade of ebony black.

“…of course I couldn’t tell you that…”

Chie broke the silence. My shields lowered, and as I thought, nobody would move. Tomoe vanished as well.

“I was jealous of you, you know…” she said. “Every adult looking at you with such fondness in their eyes, like you were the pride of the town. All the guys falling all over themselves for you, your general smartness and prettiness. I… I wanted every bit of that.”

Yukiko’s head raised a few centimeters. Chie’s voice was gradually breaking.

“…So, I tried to be you. Well, I pretended. And I think the whole world knows how that went.” She chuckled. “Which is when I thought: Maybe the attention would go to me if I stayed close. So I did that. And… that was why I couldn’t ever let you change. And I’m… I’m sorry for that.”

She took a deep breath, in and out. A few moments of silence went by as wind blew hair in front of Yukiko’s eyes. There was a smile.

“I know you’ve been pretty busy lately, but he’s grown up a ton, you know. And he misses you,” she said. “He’s gonna be ecstatic when you come over again.”

Yukiko’s frame started quivering. She was heaving in and out. Until eventually, she lost all energy to support herself, and her torso bent forwards. Chie caught her in both arms, as Yukiko sobbed into her sleeves.

“I’m sorry… I’m so sorry… I didn't mean to…”

“Shh, shh…” Chie said. “It’s okay. It’s all okay…”

A new sea of blue had taken over the floor. From it, like phoenix from the ashes, hovered a figure behind Yukiko. A stunning titan, in flowing white dress, feathers of red attached to both arms. It looked up to the sky with a gaze hidden in its visor, as if ready to soar without regard for cost.

(“Spread your wings, and take flight… Konohana Sakuya.”)

It went away, leaving the only noise there weeps, and consoling pats on the back. The rest of us merely watched.

About five minutes later, only then did Yu, Yosuke, and Teddie approach the two girls. Neither of them had gotten up off the floor.

“…You feeling better?” Yosuke asked.

“…Yes. I am.”

Yukiko took a deep sigh, and looked up to us.

“You all… really came to save me?”

“Of course we did,” said Yu.

“And even so, I…”

She broke off partway.

“…I couldn’t thank any of you enough. Nor apologize enough, for that matter.”

“…There’s no need to worry,” Yu said. “Besides, Yosuke and I didn’t really do any work at all.”

“Yeah,” Yosuke said. “Truly, girl on girl action saves the day once again.”

“Ha, ha,” Chie said. “If I wasn’t gonna drop dead at any moment, I’d totally kick your butt to the curb.”

Squeaks approached the group, pushing in between.

“So, uh… who put you in, then?” Teddie said.

“…I’m not sure. It’s all so… fuzzy,” Yukiko said. “And I’ve been meaning to ask, but… who are you, exactly?”

“I’m Teddie. I feel like I’ve said that about four times now.”

“He’s… from here,” Chie said.

“…So he isn’t human?”

Yukiko reached out, stroking Teddie’s fur. The latter tilted his head up and down in sync with the movements, smiling lips curled into a crescent moon.

“He’s… rather soft.”

“…I think I might’ve just gotten a special invitation to the harem too,” he said.

Chie suddenly pushed Yukiko’s hand out of its grip.

“…Can we, uh…” she said. “…Can we leave?”

“…Sure,” Yukiko said.

“H‑Hey!” Teddie shrieked. “What's with the sudden mood change!?”

“…My guy has finally grown into a real boy.” Yosuke smirked.

“Oh my god, you’re the worst!” Chie shouted. “Seriously, how the hell does he even know a word like that!?”

“Why are you asking me!? It was her Shadow!”

“He literally just met her, and he’s saying stuff like that!”

The both of them continued squabbling at the front, pushing a confused Teddie ahead of them. The candles within the chambers had fires still, not moved even by our passing currents.

“…You’ve been quiet, Kazuma-kun.”

Yukiko was next to Yu, who looked back as well.

“I don’t really have anything else to say.”

“Is that right?” she asked. “Then… I would like to say thank you. For not leaving me as I was back there.”

“…Yeah, no problem.”

Yukiko glanced at me, and wore a smirk.

“…I’ll beat you next time.”

My eyes widened. For a moment, I took it in; her skin that wasn’t sallow anymore, and finally blood flowing through.

“…We’ll see.” I smiled.

We went on walking, down floors, past chandeliers that no longer swayed. In that time, Yu was still staring at me.

“…Anything you wanna add?”

“…I’ll save it for later,” he said.

Eventually, they said their byes to Teddie, and we strolled upon the scent of fresh air conditioning once more, mutters of families and couples mostly window shopping. We said goodbyes, and though it was hidden, their sights to me seemed somewhat strained. Still, Yu volunteered to pull me aside.

“…Spill it.”

“You did good today.”

We were by a mochi stand around west of the food court. Crowds were starting to pour in for dinner.

“…That’s what the suspense was for?”

“I mean it,” Yu said. “You did a lot more than save Yukiko’s life. Yosuke and Chie know that too, they just… haven’t said it out loud.”

“Presuming you know what people are thinking is arrogance in its basest form.”

“…And none whatsoever when you yelled out their supposed motives to their faces?”

I didn’t make a response.

“Like I mentioned, I mean it,” Yu went on. “But that isn’t really my point. Yukiko is likely going to join us to find out who kidnapped her, and she has a Persona too. So by association‑”

“I get it,” I said. “I’ll help.”

He turned his head, curiously.

“…well, that went a lot smoother than I thought.”

“You’ve heard my Shadow. You know my reasons.”

“…On the contrary,” Yu said. “I don’t think I actually do.”

His expression was blank, as solid as diamond, and as immutable as such. His smile didn’t falter.

“Come to think of it, there has been something else on my mind,” I said. “It’s how you all got in in the first place.”

“About that…”

“Let me finish,” I said. “There’s also the fact that… you can use multiple Personas.”

Yu stayed silent. Still, his expression didn’t change.

“…The others aren’t stupid, they clearly had to have noticed. Which means… they just don’t mind,” I went on. “And that only happens if they have something already weird to leap off of.”

I stared him straight in the eyes, “You were the one who brought them in to begin with. You have the same ability the killer has; being able to bring things in without entering first.”

He smiled a little wider.

“Not bad,” he said. “But there’s something you missed, though.”

“…what?”

“I didn’t actually need to face my Shadow to get my Persona… or however many of them.”

I almost lurched back on instinct. I tried to keep my jaw as closed as I could manage.

“Believe me, I’m not sure why either,” Yu said. “My power to use multiple Personas… apparently that’s just something a few people are simply capable of. I think it’s the same for the TV, and I guess my Shadow, too.”

“…You ‘think’?”

He stepped up, hair on his forehead flittering in the breeze.

“Either way,” he said. “Why don’t we shake on it?”

I looked down, and saw an extended hand. Then I stared back up again, view growing hazy.

“I’m gonna get back to my room, and take a very long nap, and eat a very, very late dinner.”

“…fair.” Yu retracted his hand. “Good day then.”

I waved to him behind my back, hurrying my paces and speeding straight to the hostel. Dewy air misted into flimsy clouds at the road. For once, I wasn't gonna bother with the news; my muscles were straining with pain. My head hurt, eyes getting heavier. At the same time, I couldn't help but think to myself:

(“I guess… I guess that wasn't really so bad.”)

The ill-defined spots on the ceiling flickered like stars in the night sky. The minutes were going, slowly creeping in. Hushed draft breathed in from outside, zipping onto my cheek. I finally slept.

Chapter Text

?????

“…I see you’ve returned.”

You find yourself in the… Not-Particularly-Velvet Room. Most of it’s still black. Nothing’s changed since the last time you were here, at least from what you can tell. You ask why you’re back.

“Consider this a sort of… checkpoint, so to speak,” Igor says. “Or an escape, perhaps. Someone as old as you would likely wish for breaks between delving into a teenager's mind, correct?”

You don’t find yourself disagreeing. Igor lets out a hoarse chuckle.

“So, some of it has retained,” he says. “No matter. Let us carry on.”

The TV winds on beside him. There’s a picture of a girl with stunning powdery skin, and eyes like black jewels. Only her face is visible, but an area of a red school uniform can be seen under her neck.

“Yukiko Amagi… the phoenix with clipped wings,” says Igor. “Tell me, what exactly do you think of her?”

You ponder for a moment. In the end, you utter the first word that comes to mind.

“ ‘Different’. Hm…”

Igor closed his football-sized eyes for a moment. After some time, they flutter open.

“Shadows can be such mind-numbing creatures, can’t they? Simple, but they show the mask on the opposite side. Where the shape of the face is carved and etched; where the stains of tears turn porcelain impure.”

His fingers cross each other, his back leans forward.

“What do you believe defines a person?” Igor asks. “Is it their ‘genuine’ side, where all truth is laid bare? Is it how they act when they shiver in fear?”

He takes a breath, and crosses his legs.

“If you do believe so, then what do you make of secrets? Should they be hidden? If they should, then what makes a person… what makes an ego, is simply ingrained within the boundaries of one’s own mind. No one, to the outside world, is truly ‘defined’,” he says. “If so, how could you ever see a bond with anyone else, and say for certain you ‘know’ them?

“And if secrets must be shared, well…”

Igor cracks a smile, but it’s one you haven’t seen before. It’s like the expression when a hyena bares its fangs at fresh prey, and you couldn’t help but shift back, as if at any point, the fingers that have started to curl could tear your flesh out.

“…Perhaps that’s a rather loaded question to answer quickly.”

From your peripheral, you see Igor’s joints relax. Yukiko’s image has faded from the TV.

“We will meet again, to briefly talk about every event as it has passed. In a short while, you’ll be right back, immersed in that world once more, behind a set of eyes,” he says. “That being said, before we depart, I have one last recommendation.”

As he talks, the scenery starts to blur. His words echo.

“I believe… denying any being the right to think when it can is to deny its sapient will. Which means… regardless of your familiarity with the story that is to unfold, you are encouraged to think about everything that has transpired,” he said, “How you choose to do it is, of course, up to you. This is your experience, after all.”

Before everything goes away, you ask Igor one question. About someone whom you’d seen the Shadow of, yet you’re curious as to why his part’s mention has been skipped.

“…him? Oh, no need to worry, it’ll come in due time,” Igor says. “By the moment in the story when Kazuma Shirudo dies… you will already have seen his mask peeled off.”

With those parting words, the TV flickers on. You turn dizzy.

Chapter Text

Chapter 13 – The First Members of the… Something

It'd been about two weeks since Yukiko was out of the TV world. Everything since was radio silent; Yukiko hadn’t come to school at all, calling in sick. Chie had been bringing her all the homework, while I silently did the class rep reports. All fine and dandy, save for Morooka being a bit of a tyrant about it. The word “dismiss” had flown around the class a few mornings.

Streaks of rain dripped down the window; the earthy scent from a sizeable storm slipping in. Almost half the week was submerged in massive downpour, which meant fog would likely start soon. The combination of spring and Japan, of course. I twiddled my thumbs about; hoping that the motion would magically speed time up to midnight. It was getting a lot noisier. I closed the curtains. They didn't do much. Suddenly, a slow hum. Yellow spotlight palely lit from the screen. I watched intently.

There was nothing. Not even a silhouette. Just a blank, glitchy screen.

The fog started to completely obscure the window. I pressed my ear against it. The rain was loud and heavy, but no other sound. No sirens.

(“That Yukiko – the one with the show – that was clearly her Shadow. To manifest a Shadow, you clearly need to be on the other side. Which… doesn’t explain why there’s an unfocused figure before.”)

I sighed. Every train of thought had cut off like in a dead end of a tunnel. After everything that happened, I’d forgotten to ask Teddie about the channel. A ringing broke the silence.

“…Hello?”

I recognized the number, but the other side left a pause a moment too long.

“…I didn’t think you’d pick up.”

Yosuke breathed a sentence, made with a stuffy voice, into my ears. The rain clacked against the window frames.

“If there’s something you wanna say, just let it out,” I said. “I need to get to bed.”

I stared down at my floor. A bunch of books were all over from earlier reading, most of which congregated on the futon’s surface.

“Come to think of it, you’re right,” Yosuke said. “Me too.”

The receiver clicked, a dial tone played. I turned off my phone for the night, and cleaned the pile off my bed.

The fog dissipated once again. A wash of sunlight waved over the school, a bony light of white blurred across floors and their disjointed boards. It was an uneasy quiet, but a quiet nonetheless. Steps on the hallway made it clear, as bright colors of clothing could be seen from the stairs.

“Look who’s finally back.”

Yukiko had walked up to the windows; Chie in front, escorting. They were both smiling. I inched through the doorframe, until there wasn’t any glass between me and the rest.

“I saw it last night,” Yukiko said. “Are you positive I was…?”

“Yeah, pretty sure, alright,” Yosuke said. “Maybe now that you’re back, you’re off the radar for a bit.”

“You’re saying that it has something to do with why I was targeted? I find that a little hard to believe…”

“Hey, can we not talk about it this early in the morning?” Chie said. “I feel like my brain’s about to fry…”

Yukiko sighed, “At this rate, it’s barely any wonder why most of your homework gets painted in red…”

“…You know you’re part of the reason why, right?”

“She has a point. It probably won’t do us much good discussing this now, given the time we don’t have.” Yu gestured to the wall clock. “How does after school sound?”

They all agreed. I took a sigh, and stepped back into the class.

“How about you, Kazuma?” Yu asked.

I stopped, “I’ve got work after this, so you can just count me out.”

“Really? I think this is definitely important enough to get together for. Recaps don’t do much for collaborative thinking.”

“I mean, if he wants to sit this out‑” said Chie.

“I agree,” Yu replied to Yukiko. “Are you sure you can’t skip today?”

I stayed silent. Chie's glare was concentrated on the blackboard.

“I can think of something,” Yosuke said. “I've got excuses lined up like dominos to get records squeaky clean. But I’ll just warn you first, paid leave is… well, it's out there. Like, in the realm of utter impossibility.”

“…is that okay?” Yu asked.

“…sure,” I said. “Thanks.”

“Believe me, your grace is unwarranted.”

Yosuke left for his desk with a bite in his last syllable. The rest of us followed, swift, and to our own desks. A minute later, hoarse shouting called for everyone’s names on a sheet.

Throughout the attendance, words had flown about, as glances fell on a returned Yukiko. Even within the whole day, it lasted, including the teachers as respondents. For some reason, although Morooka did keep eyes on her for extended periods of time, he never quite approached. It might’ve been due to everyone else doing the same thing. But Yukiko was actually different, in spite of all the barely held commotion. She sat up straighter, talked to Chie a bit louder behind her. Quite the attitude to maintain after being kidnapped and left for dead; I thought.

They’d decided on the roof to talk about the case, in the end. I lingered behind on the stairwell, the light zipping through open doors like curtains undone. I’d noticed then, both Chie and Yukiko had brought cup noodles, though maybe ‘bucket’ noodles were a little more accurate. I felt a jolt. The price tags on them were still visible.

“Ooohhh, this smells sooo good…!” drooled Chie. “Just what I needed to get me through club… Yukiko, how much longer do we need to wait on this!?”

“Still a few minutes, I think. I just put the water in,” Yukiko said. “Shall we, then?”

Yosuke abruptly shifted his gaze. I could've sworn he was looking at Chie's soba.

“Right. Uh.” Yosuke coughed. “Yukiko-san, I’d hate to bring up stuff you'd rather forget but… did you remember anything new?”

Yukiko sighed, “No… nothing. I thought if I let it sit for a while something would come back but… it's only gotten hazier.”

“Did you remember anyone calling for you?” Yu asked.

“I think… the doorbell rang… and someone called for me…” she said. “But when I woke up after that, I was already in the castle… I'm sorry.”

“No need to apologize,” Chie said. “But does that mean her visitor's the culprit, then?”

“Don't know… if that’s the case that’s a pretty daring guy,” Yosuke replied. “What sorta criminal commits a crime by ringing the doorbell first?”

“I guess… to get her attention? I don't know…” said Chie.

“There's also the issue of how she was brought in,” Yu said.

(“Yeah… he has a point.”)

“Hey, Yukiko, your lobby has a TV in it, right?” I said.

“It does. Towards the left when you come in.”

“You can't seriously think the killer walked straight into the inn, while carrying her body,” Yosuke said. “That's just beyond risky.”

“Unless you have a theory on how the culprit brought a TV on their own, you’re welcome to pout,” I said. “It has to be big enough to fit a person, just saying.”

(“And none of the TVs in the hostel even remotely fit that description.”)

“There is something that corroborates that, too. According to Teddie, we end up in different places depending on where we come in,” Yu said.

“…Is that why you use the one specific TV in Junes?”

“…So says them, yeah,” Chie pointed to the other two. “Teddie’s apparently closest to that stage we were at, so…”

Yu nodded in affirmation, “What time were you taken?”

“I think… around 10? There wasn't anyone in the lobby at the time, so… I guess I could've been carried in through there…”

There was a soundless hum throughout. I angled my head up, trying to think too.

“I wonder why whoever it is would do stuff like this…” Chie said. “I mean, what’s the point… doing this?”

“We can be sure of one thing: someone is definitely throwing people in there on purpose. There’s already two victims, they know what they're doing,” Yosuke said. “It's murder.”

When he finished that final sentence, I could see Yosuke gritting his teeth through the subtle opening in his lips. Blood accumulated to his neck, giving it a tinge of red. It went away after a few seconds. My mouth opened, but I couldn’t bring myself to speak.

“You two, I know what you’re gonna say,” Yosuke said. “You’ve got Personas now, and you can go through…”

“Hey, we’re not doing this again!” Chie yelled. “And I can actually fight better now, unlike last time!”

“That doesn’t make it any less dangerous! Besides, Yukiko-san's now‑!”

“I mentioned before I wanted to find out who targeted me. That hasn’t changed,” Yukiko said. “Someone who could hate me enough to want to kill me… I need to know who that is.”

“See!? So I’m coming too!” Chie said. “Besides, I… I’ve got more people I care about besides Yukiko. Who knows what happens if the killer goes after…?”

“Dude‑”

“Yosuke,” Yu said. “It’s okay.”

Yosuke took a deep sigh, his head bowed. Then, it angled, almost like a rickety display in a museum, towards the left. His eyes were squinted.

“…and you?”

“…I want to find the killer just as much as you do,” I said. “If anything, there’s a few things I wanna ask.”

“…The way you talk, it sounds like you know each other personally,” Chie said.

“Save it,” I said.

“…Your Shadow did say something similar to that, didn’t it?”

I twitched somewhat under Yosuke’s words. His glare was cold.

“I already confronted him a couple weeks before,” Yu said. “He’ll help. Without condition.”

“…fine. It’s not like he won’t be useful.”

Yosuke and Chie briefly exchanged glances, while Yukiko noticing them looked visibly confused. I watched everything else but the others.

“But going back…” Yu said. “We should probably discuss how we'll find the culprit.”

“…Yeah,” Chie said. “But… how are we supposed to do that? It's not like they’ve been going around our homes leaving clues everywhere…”

“Elaborating on what you said earlier, we could think about who they would target next.” said Yukiko. “First Mayumi Yamano, then Saki Konishi, then me… I have a feeling this won't be it.”

“So we could catch them in the act the next time they try…” said Yosuke. “Well, to start, there's a pretty obvious pattern there.”

“Yeah. They're all females.”

“Bingo, Yu.”

“So the culprit's gotta be some kinda pervert!?” growled Chie. “Now I really wanna make ‘em pay…!”

“But that doesn’t really help us find them, does it?” asked Yukiko. “It's not like we could watch out for every girl in Inaba. There has to be some way we can narrow it down.”

“Hm…”

(“…Chie could be right. Perversion might be a legitimate motive, but… something doesn’t sit right.”)

“Now that I think about it, the two victims after Yamano were related to the first incident in some way,” Yosuke said.

“Saki Konishi found Yamano's body, while Yukiko's inn took her in before‑ That’s it then!” Chie pumped her fists. “The targets are females who were related to the first victim!”

“Then… why would the culprit target me specifically?” asked Yukiko. “It's not like I saw anything or personally took care of her…”

“Yeah, that's true…” Yosuke furrowed his brow. “If the killer wanted to hide the truth, they would’ve probably gone for one of the staff.”

“Actually, they would’ve gone for your mom.”

As I said that, Yukiko jumped. Chie was shivering.

“…Sorry,” she said. “I… let that slip too.”

“It's fine, she didn’t tell anyone else outside here,” I said. “I have a theory.”

“Is she okay?”

 “Don’t worry, she’s recovered since,” Yukiko said to Yu. “What do you have in mind, Kazuma-kun?”

“Instead of her murder, let's think about it from Yamano's affair. We know she’d been staying in the Amagi Inn to hide from the backlash, and it was public before you were kidnapped,” I said. “If we just discount Konishi’s case as trying to keep her quiet, then…”

“You're saying the next target is gonna be related to her fling?” Yosuke asked, his hand on his chin. “But you literally just said they should’ve been going for Yukiko-san’s mom instead. Why change to her?”

“Because she’s close enough,” I said. “Yukiko’s mother is pretty much manager. She only took care of Yamano because she was a special guest, but she wouldn’t open the door when there are plenty of other people to do that for her.”

Yukiko looked down. Her fingers curled onto each other, their color changing.

“So I was chosen to be murdered… because I just so happen to do the inn’s dirty work as well.”

“H‑Hey, calm down.” Chie grabbed her shoulder. “We don’t even know if that’s right yet.”

“…we don’t,” I said. “But that doesn’t change the fact that the inn hid Yamano. Revenge is a pretty normal motive in a scenario like this.”

They were all poised downwards, staring at me.

“…I'll admit, that does actually sound plausible.” Yosuke stuck his lower lip out. “But wouldn’t the killer have to be connected with the affair? Probably someone with a big vendetta against Yamano.”

“Let’s see… Misuzu Hiiragi's overseas, and Taro Namatame's been grilled by the police,” Yu said. “Who else could fit?”

“Maybe some other person we don't know, like a relative or something?” Chie said. “Ugghh, my brain hurts…”

I shook my head. Unless we looked into Yamano’s family history ourselves, there was no point making wild guesses.

“There's also another angle we can take though. The Midnight Channel. Every victim who's disappeared has shown up there,” Yosuke said. “Even before they're pushed in.”

“Right. Do you have any idea why that happens?” I asked. “The shadowy silhouette before they’re inside?”

“No, we don't,” Yu replied. “We asked Teddie, but even he doesn't know. Actually, he doesn’t even know what a ‘show’ is.”

“…even though he practically lives inside a TV?”

Yu just let off a casual shrug.

“So every rainy night, someone who will become a victim appears on that show, just like me…” Yukiko said. “I suppose… that's our best bet for now.”

“Yeah, pretty much…” Chie said. “The next time it rains…”

A short eerie silence lasted as we all pondered deeply. I could see the other’s faces crossed with lines of thought.

“Oh, right!” Yosuke suddenly blurted out. “Shouldn't those be done by now?”

“Hm?”

Chie snapped her head down towards her noodles.

“Oh yeah! Chow time, woo!”

The two girls excitedly opened the plastic covers at the same time. White smoke drifted out of the bowls. A delicious vapor emanated from them, melting onto my tongue.

(“…just pretend like you don't care…”)

Apparently, it didn't matter too much. The other two were unmistakably staring wide-eyed at the bowls. Yosuke's mouth watered like a river.

“Could… could we please… please have some?” he grinned desperately. “Like… a bit.”

“Huh!? The hell, no, this is mine!” Chie pulled the cup away. “Go get your own if you want some!”

“Oh, c’mon! Just a little bite! Like a nibble! …Please?”

“Grrrr…”

Chie looked down at her noodles, clearly deliberating. After a moment, she sighed.

“…fine. But just one bite, got it!?”

“Yes!”

Yosuke snatched the bowl, beaming. Yukiko was staring at Yu.

“Do you want some too?”

“Sure. Thanks for the offer.”

Yukiko smiled. Nodding to each other, the boys had taken the other two’s chopsticks, ready to munch down. But just as Yu was about to put the food in-

“Yukiko,” he said, gesturing to me. “Is it okay if he tries some too?”

“Oh, sure. Go on, Kazuma-kun.”

Yu grinned, and calmly handed the bowl and chopsticks to me. My nostrils were tickling. The meaty aroma felt more concentrated, more saturated in the air as it got nearer to my nose.

“Don't touch the tofu, by the way.”

“Huh? Oh yeah, sure, Yukiko.”

The warm scent was completely covering my face, the pasty noodles almost liquefying in midair. I opened my mouth.

A metaphorical explosion of umami and sodium had flared up on my tongue. Beyond savory, juices and broth that coated the front and back of my palate. The aroma flew out my jaw, into my throat, meeting both ways in my nostrils. I felt my insides starting to heat up from some strange spiciness sprinkled on the starchy strands that I never had before.

(“Maybe if I take another bite they wouldn't no‑”)

“Ahem.”

Chie was baring her teeth at me, slicing me with an angry glare.

“Right.”

I glumly gave the bowl back to Yu. Yosuke was staring at Yu too, his food still stuck to his chopsticks.

“Were you waiting for me?”

“’Course I was. It's a momentous occasion.” Yosuke winked.

With an invisible signal, they harmonized the instant they plopped the food down their gullets. Their faces immediately lit up like a bulb.

They went for another bite each, and another, and another, and-. Suddenly, they started shoving the noodles in at the speed of bullets; the chopsticks nearly impaling the back of their own throats.

“Uh, guys…?” I asked.

“Hey! What are you doing!?”

“We're‑ oh,” Yosuke muffled, his mouth full. “Oh…”

Chie and Yukiko forcefully seized the bowls from the boys' grips. But there was nothing left, save for a few lonely grease puddles on the white bottom.

“You… you ate everything!” Chie screamed.

“My… my tofu…”

Both the girls' faces were pure white, before Chie's had changed to utterly red-hot. I couldn't even take a step to escape before Yu had subtly gripped my sleeve.

“You guys are gonna pay for this…!” snarled Chie.

“W‑wait, wait, no, I'm sorry!” pleaded Yosuke. “We’ll… we'll buy you steak, alright!? The best of the best! The finest, most premium cut we have in Junes! It'll be on us!”

Chie suddenly halted.

“S-Steak?” her voice shook. “You… you mean it?”

“But… but my tofu…”

“C’mon, Yukiko, think about it!” Chie's eyes shined. “There's steak in it for us now!”

“I mean… I guess… I guess that's okay…"

Yukiko’s face was mournful, lamenting her bygone meal.

“Hm. Alright, the court has decided. You are hereby sentenced to buying us steak,” Chie said happily. “Oh, but what should we get? Fillet? Oooh, fillet sounds expensive…!

“♫ Fillet, fillet, fillet mignoonnn… ♫”

(“…oh my god, she's a bumbling idiot.”)

“Are you chipping in?” Yu asked me.

“Dude, I kept my end of the deal, I'm not paying shit.” I jerked my wrist away. “See you.”

“My poor, poor wallet…” whined Yosuke.

Hoping for success, I strode for the door again. Yu quickly grabbed my arm.

“…really regretting not investing in some running shoes right now.”

All he did was smile at my comment. We went down the roof, Yosuke with the looming dread hung over his head; Chie still yelling, and Yukiko pouting.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14 – A Well-Done Shell

Japan was, is, known for its brimming and prosperous culture, spanning thousands of years of rich history. When it came to tourists, the first thing they thought about, if not the big destinations, were always food. Every place, city, town, served different. Even though recipes spread throughout the country, some city states were mostly known for one type of food; on the outside, but people who actually lived there may protest. Whether it could be some regional style udon, okonomiyaki, agu pork; still, diversity was in the execution, and rarely just the name.

Inaba had the prestigious generational benefit of having its local delicacy flat on an iron skillet, holding nothing more than the ever basic fucking grilled steak.

Lo and behold, it turned out that Junes had started selling grilled steak only today. While the sun was beginning to nudge the cusp of the horizon, I was dragged by Yu – and only him – to Junes to treat Chie and Yukiko. I wasn't paying anything, which made all the more mysterious the reasons why I needed to be sitting. In a few minutes, the two boys had brought with them each a griddle.

“Hang on, I haven’t seen this before…” Chie said. “Wait, did you really bring us here just so you could promote your store!?”

“…maybe.”

“Oh, you gotta be kidding…! But this isn't even a real fillet steak! It's just a yakisoba griddle!”

“Oh well, madam, I’m glad you asked…”

“I, uh, didn’t.”

Yosuke coughed, and put on a salesman voice. It was lower than his normal voice, and also for some reason, with parts of a strange accent. British? Scandinavian? Inuit?

“At Junes’s food court, we pride ourselves on the boundless care we put into our food,” he said with a charismatic grin. “But what good could our food be if we don't think of the town we serve?

“That's why… we wish to play our part in spreading the specialty food of Inaba; grilled steak! Of course, we start small, with standard dishes of Japanese beef, but soon…! We will produce more exotic steak foods for all residents and tourists of Inaba! We hope you will support our journey as we broadcast our traditions to the world and beyond!”

Unable to speak a word, all of us stared dead-eyed at Yosuke, who had his arms victoriously stretched out to his sides.

“…trying something new, how was it, Yu?”

“Honestly, not bad.”

(“Frankly if he does this more convincingly, I get paid better, so I can't really complain.”)

“Wow. Okay… Wow.” Chie said. “You know what, steak is steak. Think I'm fine with just eating this and not hearing that ever again.”

“…and I thought my promotions for the inn were blunt,” Yukiko added.

“C'mon, I spent like three days coming up with that, save for memorizing it! A bit of appreciation would be great!”

“Yukiko, you okay with this? It's not too heavy for you?” asked Chie.

“I’ll eat it… I'm still mad.”

Yukiko frowned at Yu. He gave an awkward smile in response.

“You know, Yukiko-san, I did pay for it, so I wouldn't mind if you don’t want it…” Yosuke said, smirking.

“Didn't we share the price?” asked Yu.

“Yeah, but I paid for that plate specifically.”

“Oh, you be quiet and just watch us eat,” Chie said.

“Shut up.”

The group slowly became animated over cheerful small talk as the girls ate their steaks. Yukiko, although hesitant at first, seemed to enjoy it a little more afterwards. Every one of them was grinning from ear to ear, the brightness from the table almost turning literal. Laughter rang out as the sun slowly set.

For a fleeting moment, Yu took one look at me. He leaned to whisper in Yosuke's ear, and his happy expression immediately contorted into a sour face.

“What are you‑?”

Yu whispered some more. I briefly glanced at them while Yosuke suddenly lurched back, clearing his throat. I wasn’t sure if he noticed.

“Hey, dude.”

“…what is it?” I asked.

“You wanna get something to eat?” Yosuke asked. “We’re pretty close to dinner by this point.”

“I’ll eat at my place. I’ve still got some food left in stock.”

“Really? Like what?” Yukiko asked.

Cogs turned for a bit, then I shrugged. “Instant ramen.”

“That’s quite the coincidence,” Yu said. “Isn’t it, Chie?”

“Huh!?” Something clattered. “Uh, y‑yeah! Sure is! Haha…”

Chie bent down to her waist to grab a dropped fork just inches from a front leg of the chair. Yukiko's head turned.

“Is there something wrong?” she asked. “You’ve been acting a… little weirdly around him…”

“Uh, well…”

A deep scratch on the floor, like nails on rotten wood, stabbed deep into my eardrums. I looked over at the source; Yosuke was pulling his chair out and shooting up like a bullet.

“Why don’t we look for something together? Uh, us guys haven’t gotten anything yet,” he said. “Kazuma, you’re coming, right?”

“Wha‑?”

“And Chie, you're good with food! You come too!”

“But… I mean…” Chie said. “Well, Yu-kun…”

“Get something for me, will you?” Yu said. “I wanna ask Yukiko a few things. What’s it like working in an inn?”

“Huh? Well, I’m afraid you might be disappointed. Not exactly all glitz and glamor as the press portrays it…”

“I still want to hear about it.”

“Yukiko…” Chie said. “U‑Um…”

“Chie,” Yosuke said. “Let’s go.”

Chie was as frozen as a statue. With every creaking of the chair audible, her back slowly raised, moving towards Yosuke. The latter looped around, hitting my arm.

“C’mon.”

Without waiting, the other two had gone towards the multiple different aromas. I heard whistling. Yukiko and Yu’s words had devolved into something of a single tone.

(“…dammit.”)

I breathed in, and followed after, two feet behind. It didn’t take long before we ourselves sunk into the maze of stalls.

Stalls were bustling with constant talk about sales and discounts and the like, vendors shouting heartily for customers. I could see a man in a suit with a pleading face, desperately haggling for a bargain, gripping his stomach. Mine was empty as well, but it wasn’t just because of hunger. Yosuke and Chie were whispering to each other, hands obscuring their mouths. I scanned the store further as my gaze deflected.

After around three minutes, we neared the takoyaki stall. I took out my feathery wallet, and dug into its sparse contents. I brought out the money we needed.

“Three boxes of takoyaki, please,” Chie said.

“Got it. Wait a moment…”

I crept beside them. Their hands were diving into their pockets. In barely half a minute, the vendor finally brought three orange-red boxes to us, colored with the bubbly Junes logo.

“900 yen.”

“Here you go.” I handed the full payment.

“Huh?”

“Thank you. Come back again!”

I crammed the boxes into my hands. The vendor gave me a small bow and went to the back. I spun around.

“Let's go.”

“What was that for?” Chie said, tight-lipped.

“Look, we all know we’re doing this for Yu and Yukiko,” I replied. “For both their sakes, let’s just pretend like we shared the price, okay?”

“Back to your roots…” Yosuke said. “Working together to reach the truth, and one of our own members is a pathological liar.”

“For the love of god, look in the mirror!” I shouted. “You had your own Shadows! You had, and still have, things you want to‑!”

My mouth shut. It was partly due to the sudden weight of gazes. The man earlier stopped begging, instead had his face hidden in quiet resignation.

“…Gimme some of those boxes.”

“…Why?”

“So you can have a free hand,” Yosuke said. “The voices back in your place, they said something about money.”

“…That’s not important.”

“You worked at the shopping district, didn’t you? And then you lost your job, right?”

Pounding in my chest and head, pressing against my middle ear. Clouds formed in view, pulsing in and out. Out of the fog, an outstretched hand was gloved in silver.

“…Take it.”

I blinked. It was a pile of coins, and a bill, all of which added up to 900 yen. A scoff escaped.

“I don’t need your pity.”

“Well, take it or leave it, because we sure as hell aren’t gonna be friends.”

“That’s certainly‑”

“You took a look at us, with barely a trace of remorse on your face, and used our morals to get what you want. Then, a minute after, you stomped on them!” Yosuke said. “Did it ever cross your mind that we chose to do this, because it was the right thing to do!? Lives were at risk, or were already… and you just treated them like‑!”

He stopped too, likely for the same reasons as me. I stepped forward with a mutter.

“But was I wrong?”

He didn’t flinch. He just raised his back further, and replied with the same tone.

“You used lives… real ones, victims, as justification for being a scumbag. Right or wrong, if that’s okay with you, you’re the one who’s wrong in the head.”

He stretched out his arm even more.

“Take. The cash,” he said. “Take it, do whatever you want with it, so I don’t get anything else on my conscience.”

A few seconds that felt like an eternity, passed as my eyes darted from top to bottom. I gave him the takoyaki boxes, and the money went inside my pocket.

“I’ll get these back.”

Yosuke left in the direction we came. Before long, he was out of sight, his black uniform disappearing like a passing silhouette.

“…You have no idea how lucky you got back at the castle.”

Chie was frozen.

“…Just leave it.”

She went after. The air-conditioner chilled my arms to the bone. I put my hands in my coat to stop the shivering.

I arrived at our table. The others were already there, chatting, although Yu’s and Yukiko’s voices were the loudest by far. I sat down, the chair squeaking. The other two who were with me, both had their torsos bent like hooks. They were already eating.

“Are you going to help yourself?”

Yukiko pushed a takoyaki box to me. I took a sigh.

“…I should go back to work.”

“But… you were already off today, right?” Yu said.

“Yeah, because I was ‘busy’,” I said. “But considering that I’m already sitting here… well…”

“I thought we were planning to see the TV world to talk some more. Isn’t that why you skipped work today?” Yukiko asked.

“You can go without me. But… I’ll just warn you, dinner hours are encroaching.”

I held up my watch, and pointed to it.

“If we went now‑” Yu said.

“Depending on how long we wanna be there, we might be exiting right when it’s crowded. And… unless we got plausible street magician backgrounds, I don’t think that’s a good idea…” Yosuke said.

“Geez… I guess we could just hop in and out, but then Teddie…” Chie sighed, before gobbling a whole sphere of takoyaki in her mouth. “Man, we seriously underestimated the walk from school to here.”

“Then maybe tomorrow‑”

“He… has work tomorrow.”

Once Yosuke cut off Yukiko, there seemed to be some sort of bitter taste in his words.

“…It’ll have to be on Monday,” I said. “After stu-co meeting.”

“Two consecutive stressful things in order…” Yukiko said. “Well, if that’s the earliest, then…”

I shot up to leave with my bag hanging behind. It wasn’t even a slide of a shoe before I caught another voice.

“Ooh, they updated the menu! Yakisoba griddle, swee… that's way too expensive.”

I looked over, and I saw a face only seen once before. Still, my heart pounded.

(“Time to go…”)

“Huh? Isn't he that detective?” asked Chie.

“…Wait, you know him?” asked Yosuke.

“Wait, you know him?”

I tried to stride away as quickly as possible, but surprisingly enough, the man in the suit and tie, his paces only accelerated.

“Oh, hey!” he called to Yu. “You were at Dojima-san’s, right?”

“Good to see you again, Adachi-san,” Yu replied. “Working?”

“Ahaha, well abou‑ hm, uhh…” he said. “You know what, this is actually great timing! Dojima-san says he's leaving on schedule tonight. Can you pass that to Nanako-chan?”

“Oh, I remember you,” Yukiko said. “You were there at the scene after the first day of school.”

“Yep! And your face I definitely remember…” he said. “Name’s Tohru Adachi, officer at law! Ooh, finally get the chance to say‑”

He cut off, his gaze landed on me. I’d been staying completely still, ever since I heard a set of names from his and Yu’s mouths.

“Hey… Aren't you that kid who‑?”

“Not. Another. Word.” I growled.

“Okay, okay, sensitive subject, I get it!” he put his hands up wildly. “No need for the scary face…!”

I could feel multiple pairs of eyes on me. I broke the tension.

“So, has the police made any progress?’

“Huh? Well, the public’s been eating up every detail they can latch onto about the case, honestly kind of a pain…” he said. “Speaking of eat, mind If I…?”

“Uh, yeah sure, go ahead!” Yosuke hastily said. “Take as much time as you need…!”

Adachi almost too happily stuck a piece of takoyaki between his lips. Meanwhile, Yosuke was not-so-subtly elbowing Chie's shoulder.

“Ow!” she said. “What?”

“This is a golden opportunity, what the hell should we ask him!?” Yosuke whispered.

“I‑I don’t know! Yukiko, you got any ideas?”

“Uh, well…”

I took an exasperated sigh, “Guys, your whispers are being carried across the fucking sea. Indoor voices, maybe?”

“Nah, don't worry about it,” Adachi said, while still stuffing it. “Kids and curiosity, those go hand in hand. Doesn’t mean I’m willing to sacrifice my pay grade though.”

“Then, if I may…” Yukiko asked. “Is there a high chance the murders have something to do with Ms. Yamano's affair?”

Adachi's mouth opened in shock as he rapidly gulped down.

“U‑Umm…” he stammered. “Yikes, you sure do get into the heart of the matter…”

“While we’re here, actually,” Yosuke said. “Do the police still believe Yukiko-san’s the culprit who killed Ms. Yamano?”

Yukiko’s body made for a shock. Adachi quickly swallowed.

“…No, actually, that’s long since faded into the air,” he said. “It was something to be considered, but seniors like Dojima-san shut it down quick. Can’t exactly enforce suspicion on a minor when there’s that much of a lack of evidence.”

“Anyway…” I said. “I'm guessing the force has had no better luck in finding a suspect other than picking and choosing those in close proximity.”

“Oh, c’mon, we’re not that incompetent. The affair was the first thing we looked at. The only issue with that reasoning is Saki Konishi's murder. Unless somehow she and the first victim were connected…” he said, gulping. “Alright, I'm stuffed.”

“Wait, that’s seriously everything you’re eating…?” Chie asked.

Adachi shrugged.

“Is there any chance she's never been connected to start?” Yu said. “Maybe she was just at the wrong place at the wrong time.”

“…Dojima-san's your kindred spirit, Narukami,” Adachi said. “She was killed right after, so there is a chance she was purposefully silenced. If so, maybe the culprit figured that she may have noticed something.

“That could imply a connection, but there doesn't seem to be any…” he went on. “Unless, what if there's someone in between who knows both‑ Wait, I might've just found something her‑!”

He stopped. Here I was hoping he’d reveal his credit card number.

“C‑Crap! Did you hear all that!? P‑Please don't tell anyone I said any of that, Dojima-san's gonna flay me alive!”

“We won't, don't worry,” Yu said calmly.

“Great! Uh.” he coughed. “Relax, kids, the police are on the job! …See you!”

“Thanks, we've never felt safer.”

Blatantly oblivious to Chie's sarcasm, Adachi hobbled off into the store. The air felt oddly lighter.

“Wow…” said Yukiko. “I guess… we did learn quite a lot, so…”

“Something at the scene she noticed…?” Yosuke asked. “What the hell could Saki-senpai have seen…?”

“We saw the body too…” Chie said. “Unless she went to the roof it was on, I don’t think the police or us could’ve missed anything.”

“…maybe she took whatever it was?”

“But she was interrogated right after,” Yu said.

Yosuke shrugged, and shook his head. I moved to Yu.

“…how do you know Dojima?”

He looked up, “…He’s my uncle. I've been staying with him.”

I took a step backwards.

“…I didn’t realize.”

“Do you know him?”

“…Somewhat,” I said. “I should go.”

I left a trail of echoing stamps in my wake. I fought against a crowd, flooding into the food court, trying not to go deaf as an advert played in the speakers. The apron worn, I readied for work. Moments passed in breaths, the seeping of water from cloth tightening the rubber gloves, then the tugging and pulling of a mop.

Suddenly, almost an hour later, there was a hand on my back. My body jolted.

“Sorry, did I scare you?” Yu asked.

“Yes. Yes, you did,” I said.

“Do you mind elaborating?”

“What?”

“How do you know Dojima?”

I continued scraping at a pool of dried grease on the floor.

“He helped through a few rough times,” I said. “That’s basically it.”

The mop had started to stain. I reminded myself to dump it into the soapy bucket.

“Based on their expressions back there, I’m guessing my plan didn’t work.”

I pressed the mop down, then let it lean against the wall.

“Seriously, Yu, what’s your problem?”

“What do you mean?”

“No one sane tries this hard. People have their own lives to live, and their own discretions. And I'm not just talking about myself,” I said. “They’re going to resent you if you keep lumping us together like that.”

“If it’s what you want, then I don’t plan to force it any more than I have to, Kazuma.”

I snatched back the mop, and continued cleaning. The floor was already as white as bleach.

“I won’t press the issue then.”

Yu ambled right past me. After completing my shift, I waltzed off to the hostel. By the time I finished leftovers I had picked up, my belly was heavy enough that I immediately sunk into a deep sleep.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15 – Duty Calls

*****

“So… I guess this is the place… hopefully.”

I gripped the crinkled note in my hand, looking downwards to read hastily scribbled directions. Dry leaves, crumpled and breezy, flew towards the soles of my feet as I stood in front; the sky lowering from autumn and evening. There was a large crowd to my right; adults, or at least tall people, conglomerating to a nearby store. The smell of liquor was profound, but no choice but to endure it. Meanwhile, my eyes were zipping up and down; to the note and to the door, comparing details between paper and place.

(“Rustic walls, two-stories and… ‘Ichikawa Electronics’. Looks like the spot, alright.”)

Relieved, I let out a sigh. I still wasn't used to the shopping district, even after the months I'd been here. I always tried to not buy anything. The old-fashioned door whistled with a wheeze as I stepped in.

I smelled rust. Boxes and structures of metal scattered all over, placed in rows of shelves of different levels. Odd configuration of wires stuck out from various machines; some messy, some orderly. They were of different colors; red, green, yellow, if not a common grey. But even grey was an understatement. An old man was sitting behind the counter, the time-worn face shown by grooves on his face and the blinding pearly hair. He was elderly, maybe close to his sixties. Even then, his voice had barely an ounce of hesitation.

“You're the new kid? The volunteer?”

“Yeah. Trying to lean closer to employee, though,” I replied. “I presume you got the message from Dojima?”

The old man closed his eyes, and nodded. He walked forward, a meter from me. I could feel his brown eyes surveying my own.

“How much do you know?”

“About electronics? Not much, really. It was just something my parents used to do, so I’m hoping it’s passed down.”

“Well, it wasn’t for me. You may have a head start there.”

What I said was a lie, but it might’ve helped. I looked around again. I tried to visualize what was under the shells of those devices, but I couldn't make heads or tails of it no matter how hard I tried.

“You’re twelve, right?”

“…I turned thirteen two months ago.”

“Oh. That means you must’ve joined junior high late.”

I nodded. He had a grim face.

“On paper, you’re a volunteer. But officially, I need a pair of… nimble hands.”

He said that, showing fingers with clumps of inflated and dry skin, amongst all the wrinkles.

“Just to be clear, I don’t mind teaching. Ask as many questions as you like,” he went on. “Even so, your salary will depend on the hours, sales made‑”

“I don’t have a choice.”

His eyes turned to marbles, while I cursed under my breath. It probably wasn’t a good idea to say that to a future employer. I cleared my throat.

“I can start sharp at 3:00 p.m. tomorrow. I can come during the weekends too.”

“…Okay then. Be seeing you.”

I turned for the exit, the glass door whistling falsetto as I pushed on it. I sighed again.

*****

I tried not to groan, counting my steps a second longer than usual. My mind was brought back to the stuffy air in the meeting room, the grating voice of Morooka, and the flat dead looks of the council members. At least if I was in Junes, I would get paid… Though, one redeeming quality this time was that Yukiko was walking next to me, paces aligned with mine. The tremors on her body weren't very comforting, however.

“What is it like in there?” she asked, speaking faster than usual. “You've been to the meetings before, right?”

“We just sit at a really long table and talk policies and other possible activities,” I replied. “As class reps, we don't have much say, just listen. Although sometimes people do get called out to talk about their class.”

“Oh, that's… somewhat worrying…” her voice gradually got softer.

“Also, before I forget…”

I brought out her documents I’d put in a file.

“These are yours.” I handed them to her. “More than likely what we discuss will be relevant to the stuff here. I already filled them in for you, so you gotta be consistent with it.”

“I see…” she said, flipping them back and forth. “Have you been writing these for me all this time?”

“I…”

I thought for a second. There wasn’t any point lying.

“Yeah, I thought you’d be busy. And well, after…” I said, before trailing off. “You already know I got your signature from Chie.”

“…I do,” Yukiko said. “Well, I thank you… so long as my signature isn’t used in contracts without my knowing.”

Suddenly, there was a loud clattering noise from behind us. We both whirled around.

“What was that?”

“Probably just a fallen broom or something,” I said. “Come on, let's get going.”

We kept moving, all the way to the end of the hallway. It was silent. Most students would have gone back by now, or be scarcely dispersed throughout the building, or be a part of a club. I heard something like a trombone, or a trumpet. Through a window, I could see Yu playing a trombone in the music room. Some doors later, we reached an entrance, with smiling pictures of other students pasted on window, even bordering the doorframe. I couldn't help but roll my eyes skimming the colorful “inspirational” quotes beside them.

“Here we are,” I said.

“Yep.”

Yukiko's shaking intensified.

“Can you go in first?” I asked. “I have to use the bathroom.”

“Huh? But‑”

“We’re early, so it’s just introductions before we really get into the meat of things,” I said. “And if Morooka wants to confront you… it’ll be inevitable anyways.”

“That… doesn’t feel relieving.”

Her face puffed up like a balloon as she took a deep breath.

“Okay,” she whispered. “Just stay calm…”

(“Just saying, opening the door’s a start…”)

With her newfound strength, she frankly stormed at the door, nearly breaking off the handle.

“S-Sorry!”

“Finally you're here!” I heard a raspy voice shout.

Before curving back to the hallway, I stared at Yukiko one last time. She looked thoroughly anxious. My feet stomped on the oak floor, swiftly turning my head left and right. Nothing yet. I stopped in place, and sighed.

“Come out,” I called out. “You’re not discreet. I don't wanna have to open every door just to find you.”

I waited. And five seconds later, I heard something sliding. A door to one of the empty classrooms had opened.

“…how long?”

“Since school finished,” I said. “That jacket practically glows in the dark.”

Chie had emerged from hiding. I felt my skin being bitten, while chill crawled everywhere. The tension in the air was solid enough to be cut with paper.

“…really don't trust me, do you?”

“Of course not,” she said while stepping a foot up. “Like hell I could leave Yukiko alone with you…!”

“The thing about meetings is that there's other people too,” I said. “And what exactly were you planning to do anyway? If Morooka saw you eavesdropping, you’d be finished.”

“I…”

Her voice broke. I shook my head.

“You just listen here!” she suddenly shouted, her face reddening. “If anything happens to Yukiko, I'm gonna make sure you regret it with my fists to your face! You hear me!?”

“…You have no fucking right to say that.”

I strode forwards. I wasn’t that much taller, but I could still face her down.

“Yukiko’s Shadow turned out the way it did because you forced her to accept it. Because who wouldn’t want looking at the worst part of themselves, and just resign to saying ‘yes’?”

“Don’t start with that again. You weren’t there, and me and Yosuke had to do the same too!” Chie said. “Those things… they’re monsters! If we let it turn, there’s no telling what it could’ve done to everyone! Even Yukiko!”

“So you’re telling me to my face that you’d rather hurt your friend than face a big scary monster.”

“You!? You’re gonna say that to me!?”

“Yes!” I shouted. “Because in that moment, Chie, you were absolutely terrified of who Yukiko turned out to be! You wanted to pretend like it wasn’t there!”

Chie’s fists were balled, but there was no color in them, save for the blue for veins bulging under her fingers. Her hold on air, in seconds, had slackened.

“You screwed up, just as I did. The only difference is no one’s taking the shit on you,” I said. “Even if you didn't manage to hit her physical body, what happens to the Persona affects the actual person. You should already know that.”

“I wasn’t the one who started the fight!” she yelled. “She still didn’t get hurt, even after you stirred her up. I made sure of that!”

“You got lucky,” I said. “Even though, frankly speaking, I wouldn’t call a 50‑50 chance a great success rate.”

Her mouth opened, but she dropped silent. There were a few people behind Chie along the hallway, whispering amongst themselves as they stared. I didn’t have the stamina to acknowledge them.

“Screw it, I’m done here,” I said.

“Wait.”

“What?” I said, glimpsing at her.

Her shoulders had slumped. She was out of energy.

“When you said you wanted to save her, back at her castle, did you really mean it?” she asked. “Like… honestly, genuinely mean it?”

For some reason, my lips were twitching. But the answer still managed to get out.

“Yes,” I said. “I did.”

She took an uneasy breath.

“Listen, I don’t care what you think of me,” she said. “But Yukiko, she doesn't deal well with crowds. It’s why she’s never been able to speak her mind, why she stuttered in her interview… when everyone’s eyes are on her‑”

Her face had swapped to a scowl, and she looked down in an instant, hiding it behind hair and collar.

“You need to go back. If King Moron puts the heat on her with everyone else there, I’m not sure if she’ll turn out okay,” she said. “Just… Just help her.”

I let out a quick sigh.

“…okay.” I said. “I'll do that.”

She didn't move. I treaded my way back to the meeting room, at last making more progress.

“…hey.” I stopped again.

“…what?”

“…see you at Junes.”

Chie raised her head weakly.

“…yeah,” she said. “See you.”

I ambled on. Still, there was a bit of raggedness in every breath.

I gazed through the gap between posters on the window. All the while, I felt the same on me, by one familiar still watching from behind.

(“…Still determined, huh?”)

Morooka was squawking at Yukiko, jaw stretching like a cobra, as if he was about to swallow her whole. Yukiko winced from the flying spit. I stretched my arms.

“Plan time.”

I went in front of the door, took a deep breath. and charged right through.

“Man, that was a piss and a half!”

The world turned silent, save for the sliding door and the thud against the wall after from pure inertia. I tried to stop my face from flushing red.

“What the shit was that for!?” Morooka said. “This is a student council meeting, show some goddamn decency!”

“…You know the sort of piss you get that’s warm and mellow as it comes out, and when you’re done, there’s like a fuzziness?”

“Alright, any more details and you’re getting detention!” he yelled. “Go sit the hell down!”

I strode to the door, closer to a figure still near, blocking the doorway with my body. I mouthed the words in my mind.

(“Just go already!”)

Without seeing if Chie actually went, I closed the door then moved to the table, raising my knees almost to my hip with every step. The rest kept their eyes peeled on me, but I couldn’t leave mine off Yukiko.

“Now, back on track,” Morooka said. “Managed to do your papers, at least.”

“I…”

“Yeah, Amagi, great timing,” I said. “I had to get someone else in the inn to give you the documents. You must've been really sick.”

“…Uh, that’s right,” Yukiko said. “It was a rather difficult few weeks, and… I needed to rest for most of it. Thank you for bringing them to me, Kazuma-kun.”

“That so?” Morooka asked. “So, what's the topic for the day?”

“Um… I believe it had something to do with flowers… Sorry, sir, my memory’s been a little off-kilter from…”

 Morooka’s teeth had started to resemble white bars, I stopped next to a blurb pasted on the window about decorating; something about the school’s identity, while bopping my head towards it. Yukiko cleared her throat.

“That’s right, we were planning to discuss gardening plans for the school. Primarily around the compound and Practice Building.”

Morooka’s head suddenly spun across the room. I was already halfway down the table, thankfully.

“Sir, if it has something to do with our class, perhaps I should be a part of the… dialogue.”

“Zip it. It’s about her and her only,” Morooka said. “I know for a fact you’ve got something to hide, Amagi.”

“Mr. Morooka, I don’t‑”

“Your parents called, you know. Say you went missing without a trace, on a day school wasn't even meant to be opened. I’ve been light on you these past few days, but if you think you can come sauntering in here without a damn explanation…!”

(“…Shit.”)

Yukiko went silent. She looked away, her knees buckling.

(“Come on, think of something…!”)

“I…” Yukiko said. “I went away from Inaba.”

Her voice was like a pin drop, but still audible enough. She went on.

“I was a little sick of the inn, so I thought I’d get some outside experience. I believed my parents wouldn’t approve, which is why I left without telling anybody,” she said. “On the way back, I must’ve caught a fever. I guess that’s what I deserve, isn’t it?”

She hid her face from Morooka, blinking. But from the half I saw of it, her skin was dry from top to bottom.

“Chin up, that’s all I wanted to hear,” Morooka said. “You two go take your spots.”

“…Is that all?”

“Just make sure to leave a letter next time! Scram already!”

Yukiko bowed, walking with me at my side. I leaned down.

“That was the same story you gave the police, right?”

“…I thought I would at least get some kind of punishment, especially from him. Was I convincing?”

“Yeah. Guess a bit of truth in a lie goes a long way.”

“…It does.” Yukiko’s fingers curled. “Let’s finally sit down.”

There weren’t markings on the table, but one couldn’t mistake the invisible walls that partitioned the place into three sections. The front; the head of the ship, the people who put the utmost care and sat the straightest, in closest view of Morooka. The back, the tail end with the ones who would put their hands behind their head any chance they could, who joined for extra credit. All had bronze badges on, since unlike class reps and prefects, actual student council members aren’t chosen. That left the intermediaries in the middle, who were particularly neutral on all subjects; who would respond, but not tend to pipe up. Or there just wasn’t enough space anywhere else.

Yukiko and I took our places in the middle, to the left of a few first-year reps whispering to each other. They’d gotten their badges last assembly. We marked down our attendance.

“Looks like this is everyone, sir,” a third-year girl with bobbed hair said.

“Gonna give them a piece of it tomorrow…” Morooka said. His vision glazed over some empty seats. “Alright! First order of business!”

The meeting began. Starting off, with the usual suspects.

“Before we go through plans for freshening up the school, we should manage the trash problem first. Any sugg‑?”

“I say we do another clean-up!”

Groans echoed from the back.

“Let me guess, same time this Thursday, where we walk around in droves and do the janitors’ jobs? Seriously, why bother hiring them?”

“Do you not realize how overworked janitors really are!?” said the earlier green boy.

“He’s right! There’s no point in repeating the same thing over and over again! We should be looking at long-term solutions!” said the usual home-ec girl. “Punish the students who litter with fines!”

“And how do you plan on punishing people when you don’t even know who the perpetrators are!?”

“I’d like to add, due to the curfew set by the police, us students don't have the luxury to loiter around as much as we want,” said someone else. “Clean-ups are something the janitors can do, but we should also come up with some way to at least prevent trash from building up.”

“Can you even keep track of who's talking?” asked Yukiko.

“You start to give them nicknames after a while. It’s like a nice little bedtime story,” I said.

“I don't think bedtime stories are supposed to agitate you.”

At the rate they went, they would’ve been lucky to reach the next topic within fifteen minutes. It took twenty, before they came up with a campaign and a few posters. Afterwards came the opinion section of class reps, where I spoke for both Yukiko and myself. Not much to say, except suggestions for volunteers who could do the job. I just pointed to the names of other council members in the same class.

 Once that subsided, it came to; at last, gardening. The same; budget, time constraints, but also the plots of land to spare, the types of plants, how easy it was for students to do themselves. There was even talk about setting up a new club too, but that was quickly shut down by the ones behind. “Put it in the back-burner,” Morooka said. He wasn’t confident either, clearly.

“Uh, Kazuma-kun,” Yukiko said. “Do you…?”

“Yeah, I see it.”

During the whole back and forth of words tossed like shuttlecocks, I'd noticed a figure still standing by the window. I waited, but it didn’t move.

“Wait, does she know when the meeting’s gonna end?”

“I told her,” Yukiko said. “But if there’s any chance‑”

“Okay, that should be it,” Morooka said. “Hatori, make sure you get these accounts right.”

“…Understood, sir.”

“…like that,” Yukiko said. “Oh no.”

Yukiko and I put our hands in the air, pointing our fingers in the other direction. Chie looked confused.

“…What are you doing!”

The class rep opposite us immediately took notice, wide-eyed.

“We're… making shadow puppets,” Yukiko said.

“Yeah, nice one,” I whispered.

“What do you expect me to say?”

He turned around. Chie leapt, and ducked under, but he’d already gasped.

“Zip it, Otaku,” I snarled.

“It’s Otashun, for the love of‑!”

“Uh, one final thing, Mr. Morooka.”

“Yes, Hatori?”

“Two weeks from now would be… a month after Saki Konishi’s passing.”

The whole area almost seemed to freeze and mute.

“Since we have some time left, I was thinking we could talk through preparations for a memorial?” she said. “On the 15^th, perhaps.”

“But that’s a Sunday, isn’t it?” someone said at the back.

“We could just do it here anyways.”

(“Go! It’s almost done!”)

I put every ounce of my effort into projecting the words through my motions. Chie finally caught on, and after a nod at me and Yukiko, she’d darted off.

“Hey, you two,” Morooka said. “Anything to add?”

“Uh…”

The entire room’s eyes had landed on the both of us, paralyzing our bodies in an instant. Yukiko started shivering.

“Well?”

My heart thumped. For a moment, my body seized, as if memories had started to flash.

“I’ll be working the whole day on Sunday. Why don’t we do it in Junes instead?” I said. “It gives a chance for employees to join too, and food would be easy to deal with.”

I heard a cough.

“…I agree,” Yukiko said. “It’ll be more accessible, not just for employees but customers too. And I’m sure Junes would be open to persuasion to help fund a memorial for one of their own workers.”

“…I see,” Morooka said. “Anyone else object?”

Nobody made a peep. We lowered our arms.

“So be it,” said Morooka. “In the meantime, let’s go through a recap of everything from the meeting.”

Groans emanated from a corner.

“Quit bleating already unless you wanna get it! Real corporate meetings have overviews of what's discussed after the fact! Get used to it!”

“Yeah, and he thinks this is a corporate meeting,” someone grumbled.

Yukiko sighed, “That was too close.”

I didn’t say a word, though I thought the same. Yukiko veered to me, a hand on her chin.

“Was she keeping a lookout on us?”

“…Probably.”

“…I guess I’ll ask her why later.”

Her face wrinkled, still thinking. Then, her eyes turned big.

“Actually, come to think of it,” she said. “Was everything okay in the food court the other day?”

“…why are you asking that?”

“…I just felt a bit of tension between you and the rest. It came to quite the peak back there.”

“You’re just imagining it,” I said. “It’s nothing.”

“Amagi,” Morooka said. “Post these up on the bulletin board later.”

“O‑Oh, I still have…” Yukiko said while standing up. “Um, wait for me before you go out, okay?”

I nodded. My body sank into the chair, while everyone else had already clamored for the exit. I let the weight of my head press into the backrest.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16 – Loss

“It may seem cliché but, for a long time… I wanted it to be a dream.”

Yukiko wasn't moving a muscle. Her skin, even as snowy as it was, staked ghost and death pale. The fog was burning my eyes, even as I put a hand over head to shield the scorching yellow sky. Granted, it still felt cold everywhere else. The steel scaffolding loomed over us, triangles of shadow that covered our faces and bodies.

“Yeah, same here…” said Chie. “When I came with Yosuke and Yu-kun the first time, I honestly hoped I'd forget everything after waking up. So much for that…”

“No kidding… I thought I was almost losing it for the whole day,” Yosuke said. “But it’s not like we can forget this now. This is something we need to do.”

“I agree,” said Yu, putting on his glasses. “How do you feel, Kazuma?”

“I'm not sure. I think I'm pretty indifferent, although I'd… rather not think about it.”

“Figures.” Chie faintly lowered her eyebrows. “Though… I guess for this, we really can't blame you too much. Even now, it still feels… off.”

“It's so… foggy,” said Yukiko.

“Well, you'll need one of these bad boys to see clearly.” Yosuke pointed to his glasses. “And now that I mention it, where the hell is that bear…?”

And just in time, the floor was squeaking to our left. The familiar costume was stepping up, with an odd chunk of red on his cheeks.

“There he is. Yo Ted‑!”

“Hi there, Yuki-chan!” Teddie went on. “Are you feeling better!? You are, aren’t you!? I‑I have something for you!”

“Oh, I see… U‑Uh, thank you!”

Yukiko went forward and patted Teddie's head, the latter purring in affection. Yosuke retroactively groaned.

“Hey, thanks for the greetings too, pal!” Chie said.

“Aww, come on, give them some alone time.” Yu smirked.

“Known her for like thirty minutes and he's already on a nickname basis,” I said. “I'm not sure to be impressed with him or be disappointed in every adjacent male.”

“Can it be neither?” Chie said.

“What's the matter, Chi? You want the attention too?”

“Call me that again and I'll kick your teeth in.”

“You realize the more you talk to him, the more stuff he has against you,” Yosuke said.

“Oh cool it, Yo, don't be a pooper,” I said.

“Call me that again and I'm getting you fired.”

(“Oddly enough, that'd do more damage than any kick could…”)

I stared out into the distance, past the corner and the nearest walkway we’d traversed. There was a pile of metal junk a few feet ahead, which we’d seen. That being said, I couldn’t quite place the brick wall facing the fencing.

“Anyways, can we just grab her glasses and move on?” said Yosuke.

“Yeah, you go talk to Teddie, uh…” I thought for a bit. “ ‘Yu’. Wait, that’s actually pretty difficult…”

“Oh great, this better be good,” Chie asked.

My fingers tapped on my elbows. I sighed.

“Fuck it. Y.”

Yosuke sighed, “…the hell's a ‘Ee’?”

“No, ‘Y’. Not ‘Ee’, not ‘ī’, not ‘[i]’, not 「い」…Y’see?”

“Yep, I'm done.”

“It's ‘Y Naruka’, Yosuke,” Y grinned.

“Oh my god. Ted, when you're done getting coddled, could you please just hand her the damn glasses!?” Yosuke said.

“Wh‑Why do you have such an angry face!?” Teddie said. “Okay, fine! Uh, here you go, Yuki-chan.”

“Thank you, Teddie. Hmm…”

Yukiko took the glasses, spinning and toying around with it in her hands. The lenses were the same shape as the others' glasses, but with a distinct red frame. Their lenses seemed to sparkle white, even in the thick poisoned atmosphere.

“…is it me, or do those look a lot more prettier than ours?” said Yosuke.

“What's that supposed to mean!? I treat every one of my customers equally, thank you very much! You just haven't been taking care of them…” Teddie said.

“I've been polishing them every day,” said Yu, flashing his own glasses. “They don't look that good.”

“I‑! …I'll make a new frame…”

The second Yukiko put them on, her face brightened with astonishment. She was looking everywhere, examining every speck of the world with her newfound sight.

“This… this is amazing…!” she said.

“It really is, huh?” Chie said. “Same way I felt when I first got them too. Gotta say Teddie, we really do have a lot to thank you for.”

Teddie beamed, “Go on…”

“And never mind.”

“Aw.”

“Well, that's that,” Yosuke said. “You guys ready to head off?”

“I guess we are,” I said. “Let's go then.”

Together, we parted for the exit TVs. Just as we were starting to lean into them though, Teddie's voice had suddenly blared out.

“W‑Wait, is that it!? You guys are just gonna leave me behind again!?”

“Hey, you really sure it’s a good idea to leave him alone like this?” Chie asked. “It’s pretty barren in here, and… well, lonely.”

“We don’t have a choice…” Yosuke said. “The executives suddenly decided to put a pretty decent sale for Golden Week. That includes electronics.”

“We’ll come back, Teddie,” Yu said. “We promise.”

“Well, you‑!”

His voice stopped.

“Hey, something wrong?” asked Chie.

“This is… something I've been thinking about for a while now, but…” he hung his head. “When you’re done finding who you're looking for, you'll… you'll visit, won't you?”

“Of course we will,” Yu said. “We'll see you as often as we can, for sure.”

He lifted his head, “Yeah. Thank you, Sensei.”

“…hey, just making sure, this isn't another attempt to get Yukiko-san to pet you, right?” Yosuke winked.

“Wha‑!? O‑Of course not‑!”

“Kidding, kidding,” Yosuke said. “Well, see ya man.”

“Bye, Teddie!” Chie waved.

“See you soon!” Yukiko said.

And finally, we went through the TVs, Teddie visibly smiling behind us as the unknown world began to fade away.

The first thing we heard when we came back was the whirring of the air conditioner, flowing the bland smell of thoroughly cleaned walls. There was no one else around.

“You think he’s gonna be okay in there?” asked Yukiko.

“I hope so… I actually do kinda pity the poor guy,” Chie said.

“Well, being alone for that long, who knows how he feels…?”

“We should plan to see him sometime,” Yu said. “Besides just for the case.”

“Well, Golden Week, again. Holidays galore,” I said.

“Hey, the rest of us have to think about exams, you know,” Yosuke said.

“Oh, you just had to bring that up…!” Chie moaned. “There isn't any chance we can just skip, is there?”

“Right… exams.”

“D‑Don't tell me you forgot!” Yosuke blurted out. “I mean… not like you can’t afford to, second place and all that.”

Yukiko scoffed, “I didn't forget. It's just… With the Mayumi Yamano situation, the inn has been a troubling mess, as you… well know.”

“Has your mother recovered, by chance?” Yu asked.

“She's fine, thank you. But as of right now, the main problem is the news network. They're trying to find whatever they can on both the murder cases and the affair.”

“And they've been disturbing the guests while they're at it, right?” I asked.

“Exactly.”

I sighed, (“Thought so.”)

“Wait, hang on, are we… gonna have time to study together then?”

“…I'm sorry, Chie,” Yukiko said to Chie's pleading face. “I’ll try and make as much time as I can, okay?”

“It's fine, don't force yourself, really.” Chie bit her lip. “Man… I'm gonna fail…”

“Gonna have to do a lot of cramming these couple days…” Yosuke stretched his arms.

I looked towards the entrance. There were customers leaning their heads into the electronics department.

“We're drawing attention to ourselves,” I whispered.

“Yeah, people are looking at us weirdly,” Yu said. “Let's go someplace else.”

We agreed silently. Outside the department, was a massive crowd of people clamoring all over, grouping together in various aisles. We made our way to the open food court and stood under a shade; the light drizzle pleasing to the ears. Even though it was raining, the sky was still very blue.

“Still pretty early…” Yosuke said.

“Ah, that reminds me, Yosuke-kun,” Yukiko said. “The school's organizing a memorial for Saki-senpai on the 15^th, here in Junes. Could you tell your father?”

“A… A memorial for…” Yosuke stammered. “Right… it would be a month by then, wouldn't it?”

Time seemed to solidify for a second.

“You okay, Yosuke?” Yu asked.

“…Yeah. I’m fine,” he said. “Just wanna ask though, why here?”

“Is there a problem?”

“Well, it’s a pretty weird suggestion. If anything, I’d think it was made by someone who…” Yosuke’s eyes flickered. “…oh.”

Their heads angled to me, one degree at a time. I looked away.

“Food and water would be pretty easy to deal with here,” I said. “Besides, wouldn’t you feel more comfortable talking in a department store than a school where teachers are around? And you get control here, too.”

“…Like I said, I don’t deal with anything management,” Yosuke said. “Well, I might be able to pitch a few suggestions to Dad…”

“…there you go.”

A few seconds of distilled quietness after, I started walking.

“At any rate, see you. Best of luck on the exams.”

“You sure you don’t want to‑?” Yu asked.

“Yes, positive. Bye.”

I made my way out, the chatter of the others fading into obscurity behind me. The fluorescent lights of the store let out no heat, and the only sensation I felt was a cool breeze on my hairs. My watch read 4:40, more than enough time to study.

At the corner of my eye, someone was leaning into the entrance of the food court. His eyes were as a toad’s. He was staring at the rest; hiding, lurking, like a tiger in the bushes. The one thing wildly different between him and many forest animals, however, was how pale he was.

“What are you doing?”

He leapt, and his face was in clear view. There was a blemish of a mole on his left cheek.

“…I know you.”

He sprinted off. All he left in his wake was a frown and a displeasured sniff.

Woken up by a constant ringing on the bed, I brought up my dry and sunken face. I rubbed my eyes with both hands, stroking the mountains of sand out of them. I glimpsed down at my phone. The last few digits I clearly didn't recognize.

“Who is this?” I brought the receiver to my ear.

“It's Yu,” I heard. “We're going to go hang out with my cousin today. Do you know her?”

“By name, yeah. You're lucky I didn't just lay off your number as a scam call, I'm barely functioning as it is.” I said sluggishly. “Also, how did you get my contact info?”

“I asked Chie and she gave it to me.”

“…is that allowed?”

“Last I checked, it wasn’t illegal. Either way, we'll see you in Junes.”

“I haven’t even said‑”

“You already know my uncle, and me,” Yu said. “May as well complete the package, hm?”

There was a continual dial tone afterward. I closed the call.

“…Of course.”

I got up, and immediately opened my wardrobe. If I wasn't awake already, the force of dust upon my face would’ve given my body a fight or flight alarm. I stared at the inside of the cupboard for minutes as I coughed my lungs out. A part of me hoped the swirls of dust would somehow shape and coalesce to form decent-looking clothes fitting to imagination. My school uniform was already wrinkled enough from every time I’d chosen to wear it instead.

(“Constitution Day, and my fashion choices are but as varying as war rations. I guess… this should hopefully do it.”)

A slim white short-sleeved shirt, a purple trench coat with several sewed-in patches from a thrift store, and… the school slacks. Maybe they wouldn’t notice.

I was the second last to arrive. Yosuke, Chie, and Yukiko were early, and almost about to sit. Surprisingly enough, no one was yawning. There weren’t many people in the food court; at most, just a few people slurping on some sodas. At the entrance, Yu approached, arm grabbed by a trembling figure less than half his size. Her eyes peeked to the side of his back.

“Come on, Nanako,” Yu said. “Say hello.”

“H‑Hello…”

The others smiled and waved, grins radiating in the sunlight. After a few minutes, Nanako finally sat too.

“Why bring Nanako-chan here for Golden Week?” Yosuke said. “Probably better places out there for a girl like her.”

“She likes it here,” Yu said.

“…Really?”

Nanako’s mouth opened, but then closed quickly, “Um…”

“…I think she’s nervous,” Yukiko said.

“You don’t say,” Yosuke said.

In that time, the in-store radio had started its loop back. The Junes jingle played, while Nanako could be seen bopping her head, lips mouthing something like a breathing doll.

“Are those the lyrics?” Yosuke asked.

Nanako leapt. Her face had turned flushed.

“Wow, she totally does!” Chie said. “Look at that, Yosuke! You’ve got someone to practice your promos with!”

“Y‑Yeah…”

“…okay, you’re smiling way too wide for it to not be weird.”

“So what else do you like, huh!?” Yosuke said. “Food, drinks, atmosphere… Oh, and how's the servi‑!?”

“Yosuke, she is a child, not a walking survey,” I said.

Yosuke cleared his throat. Nanako giggled a bit, before stopping midway.

“But… we were supposed to go on a trip today,” Nanako said.

“What happened?” Yukiko asked.

She fell silent. Yu took over.

“Dojima ended up being occupied by something last night,” he said. “He hasn’t been back since.”

“Oh yeah, one of the trade union ATMs was broken into on the news,” Yosuke said, “Guess that must be what’s keeping him…”

Nanako nodded. Her eyes turned watery.

“Uh… so what was the plan for the trip!?” Chie said. “Anyplace special, like out of town or something!?”

“Mm-hmm… We were gonna make boxed lunches.”

“You can make boxed lunches, Nanako-chan?” Yukiko said. “That’s amazing!”

Nanako shook her head. She pointed to Yu.

“Oh, so you’re the family cook!” Chie said. “Pretty impressive, huh, big bro?”

“I wouldn’t call it cooking…” Yu said. “To be honest, most of it’s just trial and error.”

“Big… bro…”

Nanako’s smile widened a bit.

“Hey, I just got an idea!” Chie suddenly rose up. “Why don’t we – all of us – make boxed lunches for Nanako-chan and Yu-kun together!?”

“…do you cook?” Yu asked.

“Uh… no,” Chie said. “But I can learn! And that’s what matters!”

“Chie, she’s also not a lab rat,” I said.

Chie was leering at me.

“You know he has a perfectly valid point, right?” Yukiko asked.

“Oof, getting called out by your best friend, that’s the ultimate kicker,” Yosuke said.

“True, I’m sure Yosuke can barely cook himself too.”

“…wow, Yu.”

“What the‑!? C’mon, Yukiko, root for me here!” Chie shouted. “Alright, fine! Give us a cook-off, and I’m sure I can at least come up with a dish better than either of these two!”

“I took over grilling once because a colleague thought it needed a plug,” I said. “If that’s the average, I'm definitely somewhere in the upper echelon.”

“But seriously, imagine you make something dubious and Nanako-chan ends up eating it. Can you‑?” Yosuke said. “…huh. Just felt a tingling down my back.”

“You shut up!”

(“…just got a strange vibe. Like, ‘Chekhov’s cooking’ sort of vibe. Hm.”)

“Hey, assuming you do make something edible, she can be our judge,” Yosuke said. “Then again, I’m sure everything your Mom cooks blows whatever we could make out of the water, huh?”

Nanako stared deeply at Yosuke.

“…I don’t have a Mom. She died in an accident.”

Tension hung in the air like a noose. In a split second, their expressions turned dead.

“H‑Hey, Yosuke…” said Chie.

“I‑I see, um…”

Yosuke swallowed a lump.

“Sorry, I didn’t know,” he said.

“It’s okay,” Nanako said. “Even if I don’t have a Mom, I still have Dad with me.”

“…your dad’s a good guy, Nanako-chan.”

Everyone's looks veered. Nanako’s, too; her head angled.

“Just thought you should know that,” I said.

There was an odd silence as they all stared. I let that slip, considering how she hadn’t recognized my voice the whole time.

“…Thank you. I know I’m not lonely,” Nanako said. “I mean, now… Now I have a big brother too!”

“That’s very nice, Nanako-chan,” Yukiko said. “You’re a strong girl.”

“We’ll play with you anytime you want, Nanako-chan!” Chie said.

“…yeah, I second that,” Yosuke said, “C’mon, Nanako-chan! Let’s go get you a soda! My treat!”

“Okay!”

“Chie, let’s get something too,” Yukiko said.

“Sure!”

In a group, they’d all left with Nanako. I’d then noticed my legs were bent in odd lines the whole time; I stretched to relieve the cramps.

“…I’m presuming you know about Dojima’s work ethic too.”

Yu’s voice was stern. I gave a light nod.

“You’re the first person she’s had in years that’s in the house for more than a few waking hours per day,” I said. “If you’re gonna listen to anything I say…”

“…Couldn’t you spend time with her too?”

“Me? Please,” I said. “We both know I’m a bad example.”

I took my wallet out, and put 500 yen in Yu’s hand.

“Buy her something nice for me.”

“Where are you going?”

“To work. My wallet’s empty, after all.”

I flapped it in front of Yu. I stood up, pushing the chair in. While my feet tried to move, there was a tug on my sleeve.

“…Just this once.”

I looked back to see Yu holding out the money again. The diamond-colored eyes seemed oddly pleading, the twinkle in them forceful. After a sigh was let out, it was snatched back.

“Do you two want anything?”

Nanako had sprinted back towards us.

“Yeah. We’re coming,” Yu said.

After some time, we came rushing back, sodas and snacks in hand. I watched as everyone ate their meals with glowing faces, before my shift and Yosuke’s had just aligned.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17 – The Oncoming Storm

Once everyone had left, I veered to the back of the store to grab a hanging apron. Yosuke who was on break earlier did the same, taking his own from the polished brass hooks, though slightly later than me. Right out the back exit, I could hear the repeating beeps of a cargo truck tugging its monstrous wheels; reversing in tedium into the motorway. Multiple employees assembled towards the silver trailer. After what felt like hours, the truck finally stopped. It opened to form a ramp, leading to stacks of cardboard boxes in an unlit expanse.

“The worst part of the job…” I muttered.

Yosuke hung in the back of all the others, head slouched down like he was ready to drop dead. I went over.

“Hey. Wanna do this together?”

His glance slanted. His expression, from the outset, didn’t change, but there was an odd crinkle that formed underneath his eyes.

“We can carry the bigger ones. We’d be slower, so we wouldn’t have to make as many round trips if everyone is grabbing the lighter ones. What do you say?”

He sighed, “You seriously think of everything, don’t you?”

After that, he walked forward, and waved at me.

“C’mon,” he said. “They usually put the heaviest stuff in the back.”

I nodded, following after. Left and back of the dark, dusty space was a meter tall cardboard box. The word “flour” was printed on a small white section, amongst other tinier phrases.

“One, two…”

We heaved. Right away, there was a horrible pull on both my arms, muscles stretching beyond what should’ve been healthy. It felt like my skin peeled off from the elbow, all the way to my nails. I smelled sweat, but the scent had mixed with my own. More employees were sweating through their aprons; the clothes underneath them visible on some and groans heard as they passed. Almost an eternity later were we at another dark space, this time the warehouse.

“Alright…” Yosuke huffed. “He… here…”

“Wait…” I said. “You sure that…?”

“Yeah, they bolted the leg in, just do it…”

We put it down on a shelf at the lowest layer. A mighty plop sounded, followed by a rattle; the closest leg to me colored green. Yosuke stretched his arms and took ragged breaths on cue, while I’d fallen butt-first to the ground, trying to ignore the blooming red in clasped fingers.

“Just saying…” I panted. “Doesn’t sound stable…”

“…Leak’s gone, should be fine,” Yosuke said. “Geez, if you were that out of shape, why even suggest doing this?”

“…I’m okay.”

“You sure don’t look it,” Yosuke said. “Well, I think we earned ourselves a couple minutes break, at least.”

He took a deep sigh, and stared out the blue opening. His face carried a wistful look.

“…Still feel guilty?”

“…Is that seriously the reason you wanted to work with me today?”

I gave a slight nod. He just scoffed.

“I shouldn’t have said that.”

“You didn’t know,” I said.

“Still shouldn’t have,” he said. “…Poor kid.”

“Nanako-chan takes after her dad,” I said. “The resilience is in their blood. Don’t think too much about it.”

“…Sure.” He veered his head. “Alright, my turn.”

“…what?”

“You don’t use honorifics a lot, do you?” he asked. “Why?”

The question was a bit of shock, but I thought about the answer anyway. I tried to not inhale the dust on the floor.

“…I spent most of my life talking or working with adults. I’d always just used their last name, and they were fine with that. So I thought I’d just save the syllable.”

“Well, that’s… I guess some adults are cool with that,” Yosuke said. “But you do use first names now, for Chie and Yukiko-san. And well, me and Yu, but that’s already mutual.”

“You and Chie have started calling each other by your first names. Is that supposed to be unnatural?”

“Yeah, about that. We discussed it, and we decided that was the best way to make you jealous.”

“…cool.”

I took a long breath, letting the air seep into every inch of my lungs. Yosuke’s face contorted.

“…Wow, Kazuma, how did you know I was joking?”

“What, were you expecting a round of applause? I’m on the ground here gasping for air, for fuck’s sake.”

I stood up, dusting off my coat. Yosuke’s head reeled back.

“Then there’s the memorial for Saki-senpai,” he said. “Still have no idea what I’m supposed to do about…”

His voice trailed off. There was a strange look on him, like it was pained. I took a deep breath.

“Something you wanna say?”

He looked over. His eyes were glassy, the pupils showing a slight blurry tint of grey.

“…I still can’t believe you brought it here,” he said in a quiet voice. “Seriously.”

“I already told you, you get control.”

“That doesn’t matter.”

“How the hell‑?”

“Because she hated it here!” he shouted. “And I… I never knew anything about her to begin with, anyway.”

He started walking, and beckoned me over to the rays seeping through the thirty-foot doors. He looked pale.

“Let’s just get this done.”

After a few seconds of standing completely still, I followed him. We carried over a few more boxes the size of anvils. Only three trips were made in total, but that didn’t change the fact that we still stank of stress and anxiety.

It was break. An hour’s levity from 1 to 2, but I didn’t eat much. Even with that, most just ate during their shifts, which was allowed if it wasn’t done under the public eye. Customers generally didn’t like upfront promotions, much less the case if they encountered food bits sprinkled into their eyes.

The holidays made Junes lively, and that made it hard to push through, especially while wearing an apron, and the standard that came with it. I’d tucked it in a dark corner of the warehouse, though windy enough where there wasn’t any dust. I peeked across hallways, but too many heads. Then, I made a bend, slipping into a department no one was interested in watching. Electronics, especially TVs, were usually already automatically installed in homes. The only instance someone would reach that far back was if they really, really wanted to splurge.

“Don’t.”

Yosuke jumped. He turned to look.

“…Just leave me, man.”

“You’re an idiot,” I said. “You already know going alone in there’s‑”

“Of course I do, but‑”

He stared up. On the ceiling, about a thirty degrees from the main TV, was a bit of black and blinking red. There was a thin lens that shook.

“…I thought nobody checks the cameras unless an item’s been reported stolen.”

“…Yeah. Yeah, I knew that, I‑”

He shook his face, and his eyes that were almost fast asleep before had fluttered a hair more awake. I took my steps closer.

“Konishi. She had… a place there too, didn’t she?”

Yosuke sighed.

“I had a thought,” he said. “The places there show stuff about the people relating to them. If I could figure something out… maybe bring whatever back from there…”

“Did you not hear the first fucking thing I told you?” I said. “If you’re going in there, where the hell are the others?”

“This isn’t their problem! If anything, it’s your‑!”

He cut off. He glared at the TV again, as I hid my face.

“…No,” Yosuke said. “Thanks for bringing the memorial for Saki-senpai here. At the very least… it gives me the chance to make things right.”

He started walking forward. I took a big stride.

“Hey‑!”

His leg was halfway submerged into the TV. For a moment, he stopped.

“Don’t tell the others. And… just stay here and cover my shift if it gets too late,” he said. “I’ll be back eventually.”

And then, he fell, disappearing without a trace. My phone was pulled out within a second’s thought, screen making its way to the most recent call. My thumb shook as it pressed down. Then it relaxed, but it couldn’t go lower. The clock read 2:18.

(“…There’s no time.”)

A phone back in my pocket, and a deep breath later, I leapt. Cold washed over, like my entire body was doused in maple syrup preserved in a freezer. There was black, and then my feet gave way. Then everything else felt like it was moving up; from centimeters, to inches, to meters every second. The first thing that made contact was the tips of my shoes, followed by the rest of my torso as it planted on the stage.

“What the‑?”

I quickly stood up, and rubbed off my clothes.

“I told you to‑!”

“Save it,” I said. “I didn’t wanna be held responsible by everyone else if something happens.”

Before he could speak, squeaking turned audible, faster as it got louder.

“You’re back!”

Gradually, Teddie’s expression had changed. He angled his head, left to right, right to left, and then left to right again,

“Wait, where’s everybody else!?” Teddie said. “Did… did they all forget about me…?”

Yosuke sighed, “…Sorry, Ted. But this isn’t a normal visit.”

“And now I hear you aren’t even here for me!? Hmph! Well, no one else has been on this side, so I guess there goes about the only thing I’m good for, huh!?”

“Dude, don’t pout…”

“I’m gonna pout all I want!” Teddie’s arms waved frantically. “You don’t understand the sorta ‘bear’-dens I have to go through for you guys!”

“…Kazuma, shut him up.”

“Oh, now you need me,” I said. “Teddie, where did Saki Konishi die?”

“…Huh?”

Teddie’s eyeholes widened, but after a while, his entire head-body slumped forward, a paw under his chin.

“…The second victim, Ted.”

“Oh!” Teddie said. “But… but you’ve been there, Yosuke…”

My head turned swiftly. Yosuke’s expression was flat.

“…I was distracted. You know that,” Yosuke said. “Anyways, just take us there, and‑”

“Is someone supposed to be trapped there?” Teddie asked.

“What? No,” Yosuke frowned. “Listen, the reason isn’t‑”

“Well, then I’m not taking you anywhere!”

“The hell you’re not! You‑!”

“First thing I find out when I see you guys again is you aren’t even here to see how I’ve been doing! Then next thing you want me to take you someplace with your lives, and mine on the line from those scary Shadows!” Teddie shrieked. “If it isn’t to save anyone else, can I at least know why!?”

I blinked. Teddie’s body was shaking throughout his outburst. Yosuke let out a groan.

“Fine! It’s for her freaking memorial, okay!?”

“…What’s that?”

“Seriously, I have to‑!?”

“It’s an event where people remember someone who’s recently passed. Like a ‘celebration’ of their life,” I said. “The places people leave behind here say something about them. That’s why we want to investigate.”

Finally getting that out of the way, the world drowned itself in murky silence again. Teddie scratched the back of his head.

“…I’m not really sure I get it.”

“Ted,” Yosuke huffed out. “Please.”

It wasn’t even more than ten steps in here, but Yosuke already looked rather pale. His glasses had fogged from his breaths.

“…If it’s that important to you…” Teddie said. “…okay. Just follow me.”

“…Thanks.”

Teddie squeaked forward towards the left of the stage. Another walkway, or maybe more akin to a platform, branched out over that side too. I began walking, and then I felt a hand stopping me on my torso.

It took a second for Yosuke to glance down at my face, before he looked back ahead.

“…Just stay behind me.”

We both walked on. Before our feet touched earth, blurry shapes could be seen in the distance. Upon closer examination, it was a multitude of broken signs with varying yellowed colors, and words on them that read like crayon drawings.

The terrain suddenly got a lot smoother. Lines, painted ones, had turned increasingly solid down the middle of a distinct, albeit still rough path. Etches of grey became patches worth, and along them, the structures from rubble to form. Though, rubble wasn’t exactly the right word, as those buildings were already half-complete; not in the sense of completed foundations or stiff scaffolding, but as in parts of the walls and windows were missing their top half, like some sort of partial layer cake. It wasn’t until I saw the full corridor-esque sight of the completed buildings in a row, and us three at the center of the road.

(“…What…?”)

The shopping district was almost true to life, save for the musty tones that permeated had-been monochrome walls. Dust sparkled topaz on the sidewalks, flourishing into a dance of swirls that carved out a line, almost like a finger pointing forward. Every bit of grass on the usual patches was dry.

“…Yeah,” Yosuke said. “You shouldn’t have come.”

“I don’t get it,” I said. “We haven’t even made it in yet‑”

“ ‘This place is reality for those who enter.’ Right, Ted?”

“Mm-hmm…” Teddie nodded. “The stuff we’ve been going into, it’s made by the people who come in. But… the outside changes too.”

“C’mon, we’re getting close. And Ted was right, even though we're outside, it’s near enough to be dangerous. We… shouldn't stay still too much.”

Yosuke kept walking on, but Teddie was still looking at me.

“Are you… gonna go?”

“It’s at the liquor store, isn’t it?”

I called out to Yosuke, who’d veered around in response.

“…You saw her channel, right? There’s… a few changes.”

I slowed my breathing.

(“There’s… There’s nobody here.”)

“Let’s go.”

We all went, paying no mind to the other approaching buildings. Second-to-last at the very end, there was a whirl of black and red, the same as any other. The store's roof and sign had cracks on it, abandonment creaking in rotted window frames. I'd stood opposite the building with shutters next to it, and swallowing my heartbeat, I followed the other two. Again, ice soaked my neck, down to my torso, until we were in.

My eyes took time to adjust. Not from brightness, but the opposite, as it took seconds for me to realize that the shapes to my left were once shelves, and maroon tapestries left to lie which could fly at the smallest gust. Everything was in blue light and destroyed. Every step made on the cloth floor was a permanent dent that further scarred what was left. My shoes kicked glass when I walked, flecks of black spotted on my flapping coat.

“Let’s… make this quick.”

Yosuke’s voice was already partly stuck. I bent down behind the counter, only seeing more bottles with unintelligible calligraphy. Meanwhile, Yosuke made for the racks that had every shelf broken on a joint, save for the top one. Glass crinkled under our shoes, while Teddie was at the same spot. A minute passed, and still nothing.

“What’d you find out the last time in this… place?” I asked.

“…Not much.”

I stood up, “Hey, I’m already here, so I might as well make myself useful.”

He didn’t seem keen on responding. I decided to go on.

“You said she hated working at Junes,” I said. “She didn’t tell you that directly, did she?”

“Don't.”

Squeaks went from one end of the room to the other.

“Yosuke…” Teddie said. “This… We can’t stay here…”

He sighed.

“Alright, her dad’s voice came out, okay?” he said. “And he… hated the fact that she was working in Junes.”

“Okay great, but that doesn't tell me about her‑”

“She called me a pain in the ass! She wanted everything to disappear before she was murdered!” Yosuke said. “Is that what you wanted to freaking hear!?”

I felt my chest suddenly leap a few inches in front. My head veered down, an image in full view.

“What’s…?”

I flipped the picture around. The same apron was worn by every person. There was a clear seam to the right, but it wasn’t hard to find the other half just a bit away. Only a boy with headphones on his neck and a girl with brown hair were alone in that corner of the picture, smiling together like the sun was in their eyes.

“It’s the photo we took couple weeks before Christmas. Once… everything died down,” Yosuke said. “You don’t remember?”

“…I never got a copy.”

Yet my gaze couldn’t even waver once I put the whole picture together, like it was magnetized. On the opposite side of the seam, I saw a faceless expression that seemed to be looking past the camera. Glasses which had splotches from one end of the frame to the other covered both eyes. I shook off the frown, and carried on.

“Her voice said that, right?” I asked. “Was it her Shadow?”

“…She was gone already, of course it wasn’t‑”

“Then that wasn’t her.”

“Are you‑?”

“Look at the picture.”

I pointed to the smaller piece with only two people. Yosuke seized it into his grip.

“Yeah, I… I saw this. But…”

“Think about it,” I said. “Why else would she choose to‑?”

“To work!? For any other reason!” Yosuke said. “That’s why I’m here to figure it out!”

“Oh, don’t give me that attitude, you chose to fucking be here and be miserable!” I yelled. “It doesn’t matter what you believe, Yosuke! She’s gone!”

“Shut up!”

“Uh, guys…?”

Teddie stuttered in between. I felt an itch on my skin. Then a chill broke into my bones, as voices like spirits in the air, cried out into our ears.

“If it wasn’t for you… everything would still be normal.”

“Saki…” Yosuke whispered.

It was a meld of different people, a girl in the center of it. Yosuke was shivering.

“But the rest of us need to live with a weight on our shoulders. Livelihoods, lives, that were tossed away because you couldn’t give enough of a shit.”

The girl’s voice had started fading throughout their words, moving to a disoriented tone, pitching lower, from young to multiple elderly people. I was frozen.

“It was your fault…”

“I…”

“IT WAS YOUR FAULT!”

“Guys!” Teddie shouted. “Snap out of it!”

Clumps had appeared inside the store. Darkness was usually the absence of light, but in this case, the wall I saw after everything turned lucid once more; a tangible mass where light just stopped showing. I leapt over the counter, but I lost my balance, and fell next to Yosuke’s feet. Teddie was screaming, tossing bottle after bottle at the black puddles.

(“Persona!”)

The card was crushed in my hands, Kotoshironushi looming over my fallen body. Shields muddled the figures behind blue. The more they pressed against the wall, the more it felt my back split apart. I’d pushed, and it slowed the cracking.

“Yosuke…”

All I could see was his back, as it leaned down with him still staring at the picture. He wasn’t responsive.

“It doesn’t matter what they… what they think… You can’t change…”

Teddie scooted over to Yosuke, prodding at his jacket.

“People die, okay? They die, and sometimes you don’t get the answers you want, if any at all!” I yelled. “But you’re still here! And for the love of god, more than anything else, you need to think about yourself!”

Chapter Text

Chapter 18 – Study Break

Groans broke out over a ringing, mechanical bell. Dread towered over the class’s hanging faces, cheerful expressions that were cut down by something behind. Or rather, at the front. The study session by Morooka was especially pressuring today, as if a wind had knocked every student in an uppercut, perfectly planting us against the backs of chairs. Once dismissal arrived, that stress turned to anxiety. The looming threat of exams was fast encroaching.

“Why on earth do we need to learn Latin for freaking philosophy!? Philosophy!” Yosuke groaned.

“It’s literally three words; ‘Cogito ergo sum’,” I said. “Not exactly rocket science. I’m more worried about literature.”

“Yeah, I wouldn’t put it past King Moron to include that first one, by the way,” Yosuke said. “And speaking of, isn’t empathy also a pretty important part of ethics? Or ‘morale’?”

“Sure, you want the text to go along with that?”

“God, spare me…” Yosuke sighed. “How about you, Yu? You seem like you've got everything down pat.”

“I actually think so, yeah.”

“Oho, confident! Well, if it holds water, we might get another contender in the ring between Kaz and Yukiko-san!”

“On the subject, actually…”

I looked over. Yukiko was sitting in front of Chie’s table, speaking as she pointed to a book on her desk. Chie was limp, sighing.

“…I don’t get it.”

“You just need to practice some more,” said Yukiko.

“But how am I supposed to practice when I don't even know what I’m doing half the time?” Chie groaned, then flipped a few pages. “Great, what does this mean now?”

“Oh, those are complex fractions. They’re rather simple once you get the hang of‑”

“That doesn't make it any freaking better!”

Chie’s face slammed onto her book. There was a snort.

“Shut up back there.”

“…Wh‑What?” Yosuke smiled.

“Don’t ‘what’ me, I can hear you!”

A ringtone sounded, coming from Yukiko. She put her phone to her ear.

“Hello?” Yukiko said, then followed a sigh a few seconds after. “…Yes. I’ll be there.”

“…Inn stuff?”

“…Reporters. I’m sorry, Chie.”

“It’s fine, just go,” Chie said. “I’ll find some other way to figure this stuff out.”

Yukiko was immobile, still staring at Chie.

“…I’m okay, honest,” Chie said. “Go help out your family.”

“…If you say so.”

Yukiko promptly shoved a gigantic pile of books into her knapsack, and hung it on her shoulder. Her pace was slow. She walked out the door, while a strange gaze wavered from her eyes, centering on my face. I gave a simple nod.

“…I'm just gonna head to the library,” Chie said. “Hey, Yu-kun… can you…?”

“Ah-ah-ah, nooooo…!” Yosuke swiftly jumped in between Chie and Yu. “He looks like he knows what he's doing, I'm calling dibs!”

“Hey, no fair!”

“Why don’t you ask Kazuma, Chie?” asked Yu. “I'm sure he's plenty capable.”

“Uh, well…”

Chie glanced towards me, trying to move her head as smoothly and casually as possible, though her brief silence was more telling than she hoped. After a deep breath, she spoke.

“Are you… gonna help…?”

“…after how difficult it was for you to look at me?”

“…yeah. Thought so.”

Chie seemed resigned. There was a short pause.

“W‑Well then,” Yosuke said. “Uh…”

“…I'm kidding.”

“Huh?” said Chie.

“I’ll help,” I said. “I’ll see you in the library.”

They looked surprised. Without a second thought to reconsider, I picked my bag up and walked away. For some reason, I felt my energy already draining. There were a few murmurs among the other three that dwindled to nothing in time.

The library was the only place in school that had a functioning air conditioner. It would’ve been a place for frolicking if it wasn't for the fact that the librarian was about as stuck as the laws of physics. Library rules were strict. There had to be a book in front of you on the desk at all times, regardless of if you were properly reading or not. If you talked, there should only be the barest of whispers, while a moderate voice would send you straight to faculty. Even a cough was a dangerous tread. With her hawk eyes, it almost felt as if the librarian was gradually transforming into one herself the longer she worked. The only thing that kept her occupied was her papers and the printer that howled sometimes.

I took my seat, pulling out my books little by little. Yu and Yosuke had passed by me, sitting on a table at the other side of the room, giving only a brief peep. I opened to a page, but no words were entering. Five minutes went, and Yu and Yosuke were outwardly smiling, while I still sat alone. Chie finally came just a bit later.

“Took your time, didn’t you?” I whispered.

“Yeah, sorry. Had to go to the bathroom.”

(“…right.”)

She brought a chair. Her bag put on the floor; she brought her books out, and started reading. At least that’s what it looked like from the outside.

“…anything to ask?”

Chie's gaze fixed on her book, “…not yet, no.”

The lights droned above. A couple minutes later, it was still silent between us. I could hear Yosuke snickering at Yu, who was trying to control him. A cough, and Yosuke jolted back in fear before freezing. Chie had occasionally raised her head towards the other two. She looked troubled.

“…miss them?”

Chie didn't respond.

“…if you wanna go sit there, I won't hold it against you.”

She let out a sigh.

“It's… it's fine, I’d probably focus less next to them anyway,” she said. “I'm… more surprised you're still here, actually.”

“Yeah. I got enough of a scolding from you for not being there during our presentation about Kokoro,” I said. “I know you’re itching for that.”

She made a small smile. She flipped through multiple pages, before stopping at one. Her eyes were slits, contemplating the diagram on it.

“…why is there an arrow coming out the short end?”

I glanced at the image. It was a chemical voltaic cell, with a semi-permeable membrane for a salt bridge.

“The negative terminal, right? Because it's electron flow. If it's pointing out the positive side, it'd be current.”

“Wait, they're not the same!? Uh‑!” Chie quickly covered her mouth.

“Yeah.”

“That's… really annoying,” she said. “Why the hell would people make a difference like that for the same thing?”

“Conventional current was defined before electrons were actually discovered, which moved in the opposite direction, but people stuck with it anyway,” I said. “Also because positive charges are usually easier to deal with, especially with the right‑”

“Okay, okay, that’s enough,” Chie said. “My head’s spinning so much, it’s gonna fall off…”

“…sorry.”

There were a few students who were standing up to leave. The wall clock showed 4. Chie skimmed through a few more pages again, stopping once more. Her look gradually turned hollow as she read.

“…can I… ask something?”

“…the whole reason why I'm here.”

“It's different,” she said. “How… How did you know?”

“Uh…” I scratched my head. “Well, there was a time I really needed a book on electronics to… catch up, so…”

“Not that,” she said. “I mean… what you said, on the roof. About us.”

I closed my eyes to pick the words.

“You’re not gonna like the answer.”

“I didn't like hearing my Shadow either…” Chie said. “Compared to that, this is a walk in the park.”

“…because we both said the same thing?”

She clammed up. I tried to gather my bearings.

“The more you talk, the more you risk showing without realizing,” I said. “The less liberty to control and more chance something slips out. And well, you and Yosuke aren't known for being…”

“Right… guess that explains a lot then.”

She surveyed my face. I saw the smallest inkling of a frown.

“…have you told Yukiko yet?’

Chie stared away, back at her book.

“…what am I supposed to say?” she said. “ ‘Hey, just so you know, what happened to you actually also happened to our classmate, so it wasn’t new! Well, except he blackmailed us beforehand and literally tried to kill us, but don’t feel too‑!’ ”

She cut off. Her head shook about a dozen times.

“And there goes the mood…” I said.

“…I‑”

“Don't. Just forget it.”

My heart beat slowly. More and more students were exiting the library. The librarian herself was beginning to look exhausted as her old face started to dent. The birds in the distance left low chirps, paper by my side that flapped half-heartedly. Before long, Chie’s head loafed onto the table like it was being weighed down.

“Ugh, I can't concentrate like this…”

“Hey, keep your head up…!”

“It's alright.” Chie closed her book. “I'm going. Sorry if I wasted your time.”

I watched as she drowsily scrambled all her stationery in. With her back slanted, she grabbed her belongings, and started to leave, not before stopping just behind me.

“…I’m not an idiot. I know Yukiko put you up to this,” she said. “…thanks for trying at least.”

Her eyes knitted as she continued walking. I didn’t look up the whole time, glare fixed on a literature book, although the words that came to my eyes seemed to come across steel behind them. I turned over the page. Somehow, I didn’t hear the pair of paces.

“…You okay?”

I looked left. It was Yu, and Yosuke standing to his right. They were about to pull up chairs, but the book’s covers were already shut tight.

“I just remembered something,” I said. “I’m gonna go.”

“Hey, dude…”

Yu grabbed Yosuke’s shoulder, and the latter was cut off. I tossed everything into my bag, walking out in tiptoes. The wind of the air-conditioner left its feeling on me in a gradient, until there remained just the warm, humid air of the corridor. Only then, did I run.

My feet stamped on wood hard. Chie looked behind her, confused as I stopped. I put my bag in front.

“…I forgot to hand this back.”

I took out the orange first-year essay book, with all of Chie’s and Yukiko’s writings inside. Her eyes widened.

“Oh yeah! I… Sorta been meaning to ask for that a while now, but…”

“…it slipped?”

Chie shrugged. The workbook went to her grip.

“…thanks.”

She kept it. While opening it, the flaps of her bag had slugged forwards. An adamant amount of paperback tilting frontwards weighed it down.

“Look, we… have our differences,” I said. “So clearly, the conventional way isn’t gonna work between us.”

“…Conventional way of what?”

“You studying and just asking me questions to the side. We’ll try something different.”

Chie blinked a few times in a second. “I think I should just…”

“You’re right, Yukiko put me up to this,” I said. “And that means she expects results. Which, I’m good at those, believe me.”

In a moment, Chie had scowled, looking at the wall right beside her.

“…I won’t do anything.”

Chie sighed, “I know,” she said. “…What are you thinking?”

“Come on.”

We moved onward through the corridor. Light feet tramped up flights of stairs while Chie followed behind at a middling distance.

I opened the door to the roof, and a bluster of wind gusting onto my face almost blew my glasses off. The air smelled of lush, even though there was no green. The ventilation behind us made a slow hum which I’d hoped wouldn’t be too annoying. Otherwise, there wasn't a trace of unquietness. I waltzed up to the center, just in time as Chie closed the door after me.

“…up here, huh?”

She inched forward, and looked up and around. There wasn't a cloud in the sky.

“Man, we really don't get enough sunny days in months like this,” Chie said with a bright smile.

“Well, there's also the shortage of prying eyes here, but…” I said. “I figured you'd like this as an outdoors person.”

“Yukiko really hates hearing the noise when she reads, you know,” she said. “So every time we did revision together, we usually just stayed inside.”

“Yeah, I don't either. You're the alien here.”

Chie squinted her eyes, “…seriously?”

I shrugged. I set my things on the ground.

“Come on, sit down,” I said.

“…so, what’s the plan?”

I stood up straight at the empty space, and browsed through the pages.

“This is the plan,” I said. “I'm gonna quiz you.”

“…wow. Shaking with suspense here.”

“Oh, quiet. I’m mixing it up,” I said. “I’ll ask you a question, and for each, you have ten seconds to find the answer in your books before you close them.”

“Ten seconds…” Chie said. “That's not a lot of time. And what happens when I get them right?”

“Remind me, you have a reputation for doing kung-fu, don't you?”

“Yeah? Well uh, kinda…”

“Then you get to hit me as hard as you want, wherever you want, with whatever move you wanna try. Uh‑” I quickly raised my hand. “Not the groin, please.”

Chie's expression illuminated.

“Wait, wait, wait, hold on,” she said, failing to restrain a smirk. “There isn't any sort of weird convoluted twist to this, right? Wait, hold on, no, what happens if I get it wrong!?”

“I'll just tell you the actual answer, and we move on. Simple as that.”

Chie put her finger to her chin, and pondered. She started scanning my face closely.

“Okay, fine. But you gotta fight back.”

“…Hm?”

“I mean, part of the fun in sparring is the fact that the other person reacts,” she said. “I don't wanna just hit a stationary target.”

“Um…” I said. “I don’t get it.”

“What do you mean, you don’t get it? It’s a pretty simple concept…”

“Do you want me to win against you?” I asked.

“No, duh, of course not!”

Then it was decided. I shrugged and nodded my head.

“Yeah, sure, whatever.”

“Alright, you got a deal!” she said, her pupils dilated. “Are we starting now?”

“Let me get my stuff first.”

I quickly took out my books.

(“Let's… start with literature.”)

“In The Wind-Up Bird Chronicle, who is the narrator and protagonist?”

“Hold on, at least give me some time to‑ where is that damn thing…!?”

Chie shuffled in her bag. A whole stack of books tumbled out with open pages flat on the ground.

“Crap! Uh…”

“Time.”

“Uh, uh, To-Toru O… Okuda?”

“O-ka-da.”

“Dammit, shoulda known that…”

“In the beginning of the story, Toru Okada who is a legal aid chooses to quit instead of pursuing a law degree, which spirals into him doing continuous mundane tasks and losing control of his life. You can remember that?”

“Yeah. C’mon, c’mon, next one!”

“Just saying, if the roles were reversed here, this would be a wholly different visual, so you better be grateful,” I said. “I'm giving five seconds for this one.”

“Hey, you didn’t say anything about changing the rules!”

“Name the antagonist.”

“Uh… c’mon, Chie…” she said, clambering for the storybook.

“And that's time.”

“Um… Noboru… Wataya.”

I nodded, “There you go.”

“YES! I DID IT!”

“Noboru Wataya, Okada’s brother-in-law and nemesis. Adored by the public but hated only by Okada, he constantly swaps his mask to defeat his political opponents; something Okada actively despises. Did you get that?”

“Yep, yep, definitely,” Chie said while winding up her leg. “You better brace yourself…!”

“…well, yeah, except you were clearly looking at the page when you said the answer.”

Chie froze like a rock.

“DAMMIT!”

“So, how about again?” I said.

This went on for a while. As I changed from subject to subject, the sky visibly drifted into new shades. Orange was starting to pierce through the roof; brightening the gaps in the ventilation. It would've been peaceful. That is, if not for Chie's screams of frustration which engulfed any trace of peace-seeking draught. Her books were spread about on the floor, only a millisecond needed to dive and stretch towards relevant info. Sometimes literally so.

“Alright, this time I definitely got it!” she said.

“You’ve said those exact set of words six times now,” I mumbled. “What's it called when muscles grow after exercise? Ten seconds.”

“Huh? Hold on a minute…”

“Hm?”

Chie’s gaze was transfixed to the ground.

“That's… pretty easy, isn't it? It's overcompensation.”

“…yep. You have it. It's when your muscles get stronger themselves when recovering after being sore from exercise.”

“So… I did it?”

“Mm-hmm.”

Chie perked up again, cheering.

“Finally! Woo-hoo!”

“Fine, fine, whatever,” I said. “Just quickly get this over with.”

She began to charge up her kick again. Balancing on one foot, her face tightened, glaringly determined.

“You better get ready…!”

 (“…been for a while now.”)

In a second, I saw her heel propel towards me. I shut my eyes, holding a weak arm up.

And even though I didn’t see anything, red somehow appeared. There was an impact on my stomach, noticeably turning into real pain. The blow relayed from the point of origin all over to my abdomen, to my limbs, to my legs, when I fell. I couldn't stop a yell from coming out as air forced its way out my lungs. The concrete felt hard on my back.

Chie was over me, but strangely enough, there wasn’t a smile on her face.

“…Something’s not right.”

I pushed myself up with both arms, and a twitching leg.

“…Shit, you got me good,” I said. “Alright, next up.”

“Hey, you said you were gonna fight back!”

“I did, and I failed miserably. Let's move on from literature.”

I dropped the book back into the bag. Out of the pile, I chose astronomy.

“Name the lowest canyon in the Solar System,” I said.

Chie started to open her mouth, but then closed it right after. There was a time where it looked like she used every mote of exertion to wrack her brain, before plainly grinning.

“Um… it's a really hard name to pronounce…”

“…Time’s up. Just say your answer.”

I stared directly at her. She swiftly broke eye contact.

“…Valles Marineris.”

I nodded, “The deepest canyon in Mars, with a depth of up to 7 km. Mars also has the highest mountain in the Solar System as well; Olympus Mons, over 22 km in height. Pretty amazing if you think about it.”

Chie was barely listening. Even though she was standing straight, she seemed distant.

“Yep.”

I braced myself again as Chie started charging something up. Both fists were put up, and not a moment later, I felt a bit of wind.

“…Your eyes are closed.”

They opened. Chie’s sole was an inch from my ribs, yet she’d broken out of her fighting stance. Instead, she was standing completely straight.

“…You’re not fighting back.”

“Of course I’m not fighting back, does it seem like I actually wanna risk hurting you?” I said.

“What, and I wanna do the same to you!?”

“…You’re telling me you don’t?”

Chie turned pale.

“After everything you’ve told me just today,” I said. “I seriously doubt there’s anything you want more than this.”

Her frame trembled. She stared at the ground that was full of books, gaze wearied and unblinking.

“Did… Did you really think I was the sort of girl who gets off on beating up people I don’t like…?”

A moment’s silence. I sighed.

“I really can't win, can I?”

“The hell do you mean by that?” she said.

“You and I both know you won't listen the normal way. So there, I’m giving you catharsis instead! And it’s been working out pretty well, so are we gonna keep going or not!?”

Chie snarled. Her skin reddened with blood under, while her heel dug into the concrete.

“Fine!” Chie said. “Then you better get ready, because I won’t hold back this time!”

After a nod, I closed my eyes again.

Before I could make any movements, something had grabbed my wrist. For a half of a second, I lost my balance. I almost felt my muscles getting torn out as my hand was being wrenched upwards at an alarming speed. It hit something smooth.

“Ow…! That… hurt way more than‑!” Chie said. “Geez, how often do you cut your nails?”

My vision flickered open. Chie was grasping her forehead. Through the cavity in her fingers was a hot red line.

“What did you…!?”

She rubbed her head, “Yeah, I can lie too, just saying.”

“That's not‑!”

“I’m not sticking to your dumb plan!” she said, veins throbbing in her neck. “We're even now, that's all that matters!”

Her shouts drowned out every word that formed in my brain. Without knowing what to do, I just stayed and watched as she pressed against her head, panting heavily. I strutted closer.

“…is it bad?” I said.

“I‑It's just swelled a little.” she pushed down her hair. “…you?”

“…pretty much feel nothing by now.”

An uncomfortable stillness materialized between us. Chie's face was recessed; lowered like her tired arm. I almost grabbed my stomach. My back was turning limp.

“…yes,” I said. “I really did think that.”

“…why?”

My jaws paralyzed when they opened. I chewed down air, and looked away.

“Let's take a break,” I said. “I'll think of something else. Just rest for a while.”

“…yeah. Okay.”

Chie knelt down and grabbed all her books. While she did, her groans were still heard as I went past, even as she gritted them behind her teeth. The metal freeze of the vents had settled on my behind.

As if it wasn't tense enough already, it got colder. Amber light stabbed onto the roof, spiking into the concrete ground. I felt the ventilation duct shaking under, somehow vibrating through my body making me shiver like deadly chill, while Chie sat on the floor across stagnant. The pain in my gut was fading for real. My fingers were perspiring, and no matter how much I rubbed them, they stayed damp. Chie was staring down, pensively at the floor. Nothing was in my head. My chest seemed loose.

All of a sudden, Chie leapt up. Her amble towards me weren’t so; it felt incidental and stiff. She eyed me attentively, seating by my side.

“…anything?”

“…give me some more time.”

It was silent. There was some sort of clump in my head; the same sort where you lie in bed, but your body gets too tired to fall asleep, My eyes fluttered. About twenty seconds went by.

“…You know, I thought a lot about what happened since… the fight. And I still don’t really get the details…”

Chie was whispering, looking right in front of her. I only saw the side of her face.

“…Of course you don’t,” I said. “It didn’t really matter.”

“Still,” she said. “I…”

She trailed off, “I, uh… don't know.”

I blinked, frowning. “…seriously?”

“…Yeah. That’s it,” she said, staring. “Every time you’ve looked at me since then, your eyes, they… they’re angry.”

I diverted my gaze. My head lowered.

“Hey, if I’m difficult to talk to or something, then…”

“No,” I said. “You've always been easy to talk to. That’s never changed.”

“…Then what?”

I let out a deep exhale from my nose.

“Even though Yukiko accepted her Shadow into herself, you three… well, you, still brought her out of it,” I said. “None of you ever did that for me.”

“That’s…”

Chie was left in thought. She frowned slightly.

“…To be fair, I did pretty much coerce all of you into letting me on the case. Actually, that’s literally what I did,” I said. “So… I guess bad blood did the job there.”

“…yet you’re still angry.”

I couldn’t respond. Chie sighed.

“…You’re right, though. Admittedly, when we fought back then, all I wanted to do was kick your ass and…”

I just shrugged. “…There you go.”

“…But I didn’t hate you.”

I glanced over. Chie’s face raised, and our eyes had aligned.

“I mean, you weren’t Yukiko, but I still knew you,” she said. “I didn’t have any reason not to try. Besides… what kinda person am I if I can only help someone who…?”

Chie trailed off again. She shook her head vigorously.

“…Oh, what the hell.”

She reached for her bag. She’d brought out her math book and placed it on her lap, casually turning over the pages.

“Listen, screw the games, alright? We do this the normal way,” she said. “You just teach me how you’d normally do things.”

“I already told you‑”

“I’ll listen. And I’ll… try my best to take it in.” She flopped her shoulders, “No matter… who you are.”

I stared at her for a bit. Beyond her saddened and weary face was something intense in her hazel eyes. An undeniable fire that burned with a clear determination.

“…Let’s get to the question she ended off with earlier.”

I leaned in towards the book. Complex fractions, just as Yukiko said.

“I have… no clue where to start.”

“You at least know how to do the top and bottom parts, right?” I asked.

“…I guess?”

“Just start by turning it into a single fraction, beginning with the top.”

“I… this is a‑”

Chie was sweating from the face down.

“You don't have to do everything at once,” I said. “Take your time, and patiently plan out your steps. Break down the bigger problem into smaller ones you can manage.”

“So… from the top…”

“Write it down in a separate place.”

“Okay…”

After around a minute, she finished writing.

“Next, the bottom. Same procedure.”

After a minute, she finished writing.

“Then… what next?” she asked.

“That fraction bar means the same thing as divide, right? You essentially just have a fraction dividing another one. Write that out.”

“Then… you just flip the second one and multiply.”

“Exactly. Remember to simplify.”

“So you get… this?”

She hung the page out towards me. Her handwriting was utter chicken scratch, but I could still see the answer.

“That's right.”

“Really!?”

“Yep. The more you practice, the more you can essentially do in your head… and the less messy it would be.”

“You’re the one who told me to do that…”

Chie glared back at her book.

“…take my time, huh?” she muttered.

Her expression transformed into a broad grin.

“Need any more help?”

“Yeah,” she said. “There's this weird… finishing the… square or whatever thingy.”

“Quadratics. Alright, let’s see them.”

For a couple of minutes, there weren't any sounds on the roof, besides the back and forth of me saying and Chie writing. The grip she had on her pen was unfettering, along with the concentration marks on her face. Warming breeze hit us both, washing the sweat away from our necks.

“…we should go.”

My watch hit 5:45, and fifteen minutes later would’ve been curfew, and trouble from the law. Chie’s book shut.

“…I’ll practice back at home,” she said. “Let’s go then.”

“Feels like we did just about nothing,” I said.

“…Nah. I think we did okay.”

We marched for the door, standing up at the same time. The sky was changing to indigo at the east.

The school was entirely empty now, besides a few rubber-gloved janitors mopping the wet wooden boards. After the gate slammed with a chime behind us, when we walked a few steps in front of it, Chie spoke again.

“…Do you know what really pissed me off about you? Even as far back as we first met?”

“What?”

“You mentioned the time I went off on you when you weren’t there for our presentation together. And back then…” she said. “You really seemed like you didn’t care. At all.”

My lips had dried all of a sudden. Chie’s gaze was down, but there was a smile present, which spoke for one of us.

“…But after all this, you kinda showed me, huh?” she asked. “So… I guess what I’m trying to say is, thank you for today. Really.”

“…Sure.”

With that said, we wished each other goodbye as we separated at a junction. My feet were dragging. The moment I went into my room, I knew I would collapse on the spot, possibly on the cobwebbed floor. I’d likely wake up in the middle of the night, and only then would I sport dinner.

Staying still and looking behind, I saw Chie's back as she sprinted around a corner. Even after resolution that came with every hiccup, there was still a stone’s weight of a load in my chest.

Chapter Text

Chapter 19 – Electrical Deface

The windows were opaque with mist. For rain came storming down giving the view only the vaguest of blue, the clearest of grey. The click and clack of the pebble-like drops muffled out most of silence and ambience, at least toward the closer half of the class. Icy draft permeated through the porous wooden boards, leaving the color of shivering on every student; a white hollowed complexion.

“You think the Midnight Channel’s gonna show tonight?” Yosuke said.

“If this storm lasts, which is looking like it might…” Yu replied. “How are you feeling, Yukiko?”

“I’m fine.”

Yukiko looked out into the field. Her breath was visible in the air.

“I suppose it’ll be my first time looking at it,” she said.

“Anything suspicious lately?” I asked. “For all we know, you still have a target on your head.”

“Chie’s been accompanying me to school and back. If we aren't out too late at night, we should be okay.”

“Heh. Yeah, I’m sure Chie would like nothing more than to sock the guy if he does try it,” Yosuke said. “Right, Chie?”

“…mngh…”

“Uhmm…”

“Do any of you have updates on the affair?” Yu asked. “Last we left off, we did mention family, right?”

“…Yes. And it’s as if the families of the parties involved don’t exist,” Yukiko said. “I think we can safely say they haven’t been in Inaba during the incidents.”

“How confident are we in crossing them out from the suspect list, then?”

“I’m not sure. Maybe 80% of the way there?” Yukiko said. “When Ms. Yamano came over, the inn took precautions to make sure she stayed safe. We even had police keeping watch the few times she went out.”

“But when she was in…”

“Anything could’ve happened. I thought the inn would’ve been secured enough to not let anyone suspicious through, but by my experience…”

I tried to listen, but my eyes had caught a squatting Yosuke bent over Chie’s desk. He was waving his arm over the latter’s face, but she didn’t budge, save for the shivering of her hands on her lap.

“Hang on, I got something to wake her up with.”

Yosuke rustled into his bag, and out came a colorful casing.

“Ta-da! Trial of the Dragon!”

“…Oh, that thing. You replaced it?” I said.

“Yep. Greatest Punches edition for 980 yen,” Yosuke said. “Had I known that, I would’ve just replaced it instead of treating her the other day.”

“You could’ve replaced it before and told her afterwards,” Yu said. “That way you wouldn’t have needed to suffer multiple torsions at a certain undesirable area.”

“…that did not happen, but thanks for the suggestion, Yu.”

Chie still wasn’t moving. Yosuke waved it lower.

“Hellooooo, Trial of the Dragon? Swish! Bam! Wapow! …No?”

“Oh… I’m sorry, Chie,” Yukiko said. “Just don’t mind her, Yosuke-kun.”

“I don’t remember her ever getting like this even with exams coming close,” I said.

“It's not that, it’s‑”

Light blared from outside. Air whipped and crashed into arcs.

“Aaahhh!”

Chie’s hands zipped over to block her face.

“…that.”

“…Oh,” I said.

“W‑Wow,” Yosuke smirked. “I never knew someone was afraid of a teeny-tiny bit of lightning…”

“Quiet, you! I’d be a goner if one of those actually hit! And gimme that!” Chie said, snatching the disk. “Dammit…”

“Were you seriously trying to brace yourself this whole time?” I asked.

“…Quit looking at me that way.”

My head cocked.

“C'mon, this is the moment where inspiration strikes for one of your new moves!” Yosuke said. “The sky cracks in the distance, and the glow of lightning shapes a shadow training atop the mountains… Pretty sure there was a scene like that in the movie…”

“I said quit it already, alright!? How about I pull you out there myself and see how you take it!?”

“Be my guest. With how much you're freaking out, I doubt you could even get a single toe outside.”

“Honestly, looking at it more, the storm feels like it’s getting wor‑”

The next second, we heard a deafening zap move through the ceiling; and every light was extinguished into dark. Chie’s stare towards me was beyond fiery.

“…Understood, I'll shut up.”

“Hey Chie, have you heard this story before?” Yukiko said. “A student falls asleep in the middle of class, and wakes up in pitch-black storm… alone. He wonders where everyone went, only to hear a typhoon alert, even though it was summer. Then, all of a sudden, he finds a…”

“Nope, no-no, nada!” Chie closed her ears. “Why the hell are you telling me this now!?”

“Huh? But I thought you liked those sorts of stories.”

“Wh‑What on earth gave you that idea!?”

On Yukiko's seemingly bewildered face, there was a part of her mouth that was twitching, as if trying not to curl. Yosuke was snorting by his seat.

“Easy, Chie…” Yu sat down. “You’re indoors. Nothing’s going to happen to you. Just take a breath…”

“Y‑Yeah… right…” Chie said. “…Thanks, I’m… I’m actually really glad that you’re here, you‑”

There was a clatter. Chie leapt from her chair.

“Gaaahhh! S‑Something just touched me! There’s a…!”

There was an eraser that landed under her arm, not before it collided with her shoulder. Chie’s expression, as she looked down, turned from terror to the purest form of rage. Meanwhile, Yosuke could be seen still snickering.

“You little…!”

“Y‑Yeah, I was hoping that would’ve lasted a little longer than it did‑”

Her chair was tossed aside. She was up straight, her feet dragging on the ground. A few in the room turned their heads. Within an inch of Yosuke, she just froze. His smile vanished. Chie's face was back down, hiding it from the rest of the class, but from our view, we could see her eyes flicker multiple times a second.

“Okay, okay, I’m sorry,” Yosuke whispered. “Just…”

She took her chair back up and sat down, clamping both hands tight. There was a ringtone. Yosuke picked up the phone.

“Yeah? Hey, about…” he said. “What do you mean the – Seriously, there too!? And you want me to‑!?”

A shock cut the air. Something popped; a millisecond later, the class was highlighted with yellow.

“The lights are back!” Chie said. “Yukiko, can we just… go?”

“…Of course.”

They both went together, but not before Yukiko could make an odd expression; one of a frown and her nose raised up. Yosuke sighed.

“Slightly unrelated question, but suppose Junes had a blackout,” Yosuke said. “You think it’ll get back to normal just as quick too?”

“…Oh great.” I sighed. “Maybe? The transformer here is on the ground behind the main gym and under the shade, so that’s why it probably didn't get damaged. But even then, every substation should have some surge arresters to…”

I bit my tongue halfway.

“…Basically, assuming it’s just the ground fault that's tripped… yeah, they’d just need to turn it on again.”

“Great,” Yosuke said. “Well, I don’t have a choice but to go anyway.”

“My schedule’s free today,” said Yu. “I’ll come with you two.”

“…Really? It’s pretty all of a sudden. You’re not gonna get paid.”

“I’m not looking to.”

Yosuke’s eyes widened. I looked away, hiding a brief nasal exhale.

“Just think of it as a bonding session. I get the chance to see how you two work,” said Yu, grinning.

“Yeah, I, uh, doubt many bonding sessions involve combined manual labor of preserving perishable groceries…” Yosuke said.

Not long after, we left. Rain blew white noise and cricket chirps into our ears, that only chanted louder the more we delayed. Yet looking at Yu’s face, he didn’t seem to mind the chill.

Even in the persistent blaze of lightning, it was still dark. Beneath Yu’s umbrella the Junes logo could be seen; dim and unblinking. There was barely any customers; those that were there retreating to shade. Employees ran all around with umbrellas to the doors, though a portion held newspapers over their heads instead.

“Looks like something burnt out, then,” I said.

“Well, at least it can’t get any worse,” Yosuke said. “Yu, you sure you still wanna stay? In this mess, it could be a while…”

“I’ll give home a call if I need to. Although, to be honest, I was hoping to be able to check on Teddie for a bit.”

“Yeah, no way that’s possible now. You know where the aprons are?”

Yu shook his head.

“Uh, door right next to the one we always use to get in the food court. Then just go across, all the way, take the lift to the second floor,” Yosuke said. “Once you’re out, just walk down the left hallway and look for a door with the word ‘Storage’. Tell them I sent you.”

Yu nodded, and in almost complete automation, darted straight for the west entrance.

“Let’s go, Kaz.”

“Yeah.”

Together, Yosuke and I marched deep into the department store, all while I covered my armband with a hand from further damage. The missing amber lights were instead swapped for indigo walls, shapes once solid turned to resemble bubbles stacked onto each other. At the back when we got our aprons, our colleagues rushed in dispersed lines towards the produce section, blue buckets of ice shaking in grip. We followed their panicked voices.

“Why did I come to work today?”

“Just pass the bucket over and shut up.”

We both held a bucket, and placed it down while pulling at every freezing item. Soon, Yu had darted over with an apron over him.

“There you are. Just toss everything you can in,” said Yosuke.

“Right.”

Yu joined the party in an instant. For however long, the three of us carried on piling produce into the buckets. Both my knees had started buckling after just five minutes. The others’ breathing became haggard too. When a bucket was full, one of us had to run all the way to bring a new one. Some people had started to yell. The distress of the place grew sentient as time edged by.

“So, you wanna answer what that phone call was just now?” I asked.

“…Yeah, it was about the refrigerators not working. I was supposed to get a bonus depending on if produce went well,” Yosuke said. “So much for that.”

“That’s really unfortunate timing,” Yu said.

“No kidding. Feels like I can say that for just about everything lately. Hang on, bring this…”

Yosuke passed me a net of eggplants. I’d almost dug my nails into their skins as I dropped it in.

“But speaking of timing…” Yosuke said. “You guys ready for exams?”

“It’s two days left. Hopefully you are as well,” Yu said.

“Man, don’t deflect the question… By the way, you still haven’t told me how you got first.”

“I studied. That’s it,” I said.

“C’mon, that can’t just be it. There’s gotta be some trick,” Yosuke said. “Even going from fifth to first is pretty exceptional…”

“I don’t‑ Fuck, hold on.” I stretched and untwisted my arm. “If you didn’t choose to work on the most sporadic days ever, you might actually have a decent studying schedule.”

“…You know how it is living by the road. I’d rather this than hearing the revs of that freaking biker gang again,” he said. “And on that note… a guy’s gotta save for his motorcycle.”

“…Yu, can you beat his ass in midterms to break his balls further?”

Yu gave a thumbs up.

“You know I’m not actually joining them, right? Just want one.”

Yu gave another thumbs up.

“…Right. Sorry for misunderstanding.”

The volume of the refrigerators had halved, then the humming quickly died in seconds flat.

“There it goes…” I said.

“Dammit…” Yosuke said. “I might need to rest up for a bit.”

“Let's sit down then,” Yu said.

We leaned against wooden crates. Sweat dripped down from chin to neck. All ambient noises had vanished.

“Looks like the rain’s stopped too,” Yu said.

Yosuke leaned up, cracking his neck.

“I really hope this doesn’t happen for… you-know-what,” Yosuke said.

“…The memorial?”

“Yeah. We’re doing it out in the food court. If it rains that day, we’re screwed, not even accounting for a blackout.”

“Student council’s probably thought of some back-up,” I said. “I think they’re suggesting bringing juicers or something. Like the ones you have to press down yourself.”

“…What?”

“A guy in there’s a pretty active environmentalist.”

“…Then what about everything else?”

“Don’t worry so much,” Yu said. “If it makes you feel any better, I'm sure we’d all be there.”

“…Yeah. That might be it…”

Yosuke blinked a few times.

“To be honest… it kinda feels too big,” he said. “Like… I don't know, what the hell would I say…”

“You’re acting like you have to talk on stage to everyone,” Yu said.

Yosuke snickered, “It does sound like that, doesn’t it?”

His hands glided over to a part of his slacks pocket. Before I could squint to look, my own was vibrating.

“Who’s calling?” asked Yu.

“It’s Yukiko.”

I took the call.

“Hello, Kazuma-kun? I was making sure to check if we have a council meeting on Monday.”

“No, no meetings on exam weeks. Thankfully.”

“You still have them the week before exams, then?” Yu asked.

“Didn’t know that either,” Yosuke said. “Makes some sense if you think about it.”

“Are you at work right now?” Yukiko asked.

“Yeah…”

There was a short pause. A cough sounded through the receiver.

“…Is Yosuke-kun there?”

My eyes had briefly glazed over him. I stood up.

“…I’m going out for a bit.”

“Right…” Yosuke said.

I stepped by an ad board outside, LEDs on it still creasing the empty screen with bumps. I took a quick sigh.

“Can you pass the‑?”

“I’m guessing you noticed too,” I said.

“Of course I did, who didn’t?” Yukiko scoffed. “He went too far.”

“So, what are you gonna do, lecture him? Or have you already done that for a mirror?” I said. “That ghost story you spun isn’t exactly free of scrutiny either.”

A puff through the receiver. I shook my head.

“…You know he didn’t mean anything by it.”

“…I do.”

Maintenance workers in blue ran through the corridor. The sound of rubber shoes slipping could be heard. Echoes of noisy rain had begun to dwindle.

“How was she?”

“…She’s calmed down. We took a taxi to her place, and I saw her off,” Yukiko said. “Did the study session between you two go well?”

“As it could’ve. But… I can't promise any vast improvement.”

“I guess I expected that. Did she give you trouble?”

“…Besides the usual. You know how she is.”

“…That is true,” Yukiko said. “Good luck on the exams, Kazuma-kun.”

“Yeah, you too.”

And then a hum. I pocketed my phone and went back in. The other two had started working again. I joined too, fetching in a new bucket.

“Everything okay?” Yu asked.

“Yep.”

I let it drop with a clunk. Yu quickly tossed in a set of broccoli.

“…You do realize we’re not complete idiots, right?”

“Yosuke…” Yu said.

Yet again, another sigh from me.

“Just calm down. She knows you didn’t mean it,” I said. “There’s nothing more to it.”

Yosuke gave a brief scowl, before exhaling deeply. He smoothed his apron out.

“Hey, Yu,” he said.

“Hm?”

“…You’re a great guy, you know that?”

There was a whir up above. We felt the cold of the refrigerators again. Lights illuminated the ground in bright beige.

“Okay, everyone, power’s back!” a voice at the front door shouted. “You can keep all the buckets!”

“Wait, and what about the stuff we took out!?” said Yosuke.

“Hm? Oh, just put them back in again. Anyways, well done!”

The supervisor took off. Every mouth in the room was either a single line, or had fallen on the floor. Yu made a call of his own.

“Hello, Nanako? Sorry, I don’t think I’m coming home early tonight,” he said. “Make sure to lock up, okay?”

Yu put down his phone and turned to us.

“Shall we?”

For the rest of the day, Yosuke and I flung all the items back to their respective spots. Sometimes we missed, though not intentionally, and when we did, we needed to nudge them into the proper places. Thankfully, Yu was there to help adjust our aim into the refrigerators, rather than towards our own skulls.

Chapter Text

Chapter 20 – Planning

The day of reckoning finally hit, and every expression was as shallow as puddle after rain. Sun rays danced in the window, though the enthusiasm seemed far from shared. Talk deferred in some places yet quickened in others; moods which were spliced and divided in groups. What was however in common were the books that laid open on every table. People were muttering to themselves, faces hanging barely an inch above a paperback. Yosuke to my left had his eyes blurring left to right at alarming speeds. While behind Chie, I could see her shivering as her head lowered.

“Good luck, everyone,” Yu said.

“Same to you,” Yukiko replied. “You ready, Chie?”

“Hang on, what’s this again?”

“God, grant me mercy,” Yosuke put his hands together.

Chie looked up at the clock.

“Oh, c’mon! Please, just gimme a little more time…”

“Just cool off. Nothing’s gonna go in at this point,” I said.

“You too, Yosuke,” said Yu. “You better do well, alright?”

“Geez, no pressure…”

With a swish, a noticeably built teacher had strode confidently into class, wearing a red tracksuit whilst carrying a large stack of papers in one hand.

“There's Mr. Kondo,” Yukiko said. “Let's pack our bags.”

“Right,” Yosuke said. “May the battle begin.”

And the class formed into a stillness unmatched, awaiting for trials to befall.

Exams in Yaso High weren't exactly top-of-the-world in terms of reputation or standard. Every test was written personally by the teachers, with of course reference from the national curriculum. Of course, this gave people reason to sneak into the faculty room and do a little digging. Sometimes it worked, most of the time it was a one way road to detention or expulsion.

“What is it called when muscles grow after exercise?”

(“Hmm… overgrowth, I‑ Oh wait no, duh, it's overcompensation.”)

“What is the year before 1 A.D. called?”

(“1 B.C. Okay seriously, who doesn't know this?”)

Most exams took only around four days to complete, due to the school stuffing all the subjects in a really tiny period of time. Breaks in between were just another name for revision. From multiple choice to essays, the effect of the grind was obvious in how mute the corridors were in the week.

“Which of these types of numbers do not exist?”

(“Betrothed, marriage… betrothed numbers are a pair of integers where the sum of the proper divisors of either number is one more than the other, so… marriage it is.”)

I stared at Chie. There was a pen on her table, clearly not in use for some time. Her head dropped a few inches, and she took it back with tremors in her hands.

“Who translated ‘I love you’ as ‘The moon is beautiful, isn’t it?’?”

(“Literature… This one's easy, at least. Soseki Natsume, a big name novelist. Spent two years in London on his own completely miserable. Hey, maybe he found a good lawyer there.”)

The next day arrived, with all limbs in the room slightly more loosened.

“Who said ‘As long as laws are necessary for man, they are no longer fit for freedom.’?”

(“Pythagoras… rich words from someone who allegedly drowned a man because they found out root two was irrational.”)

“Psst! Hey!”

There was a whisper. I pre-emptively ignored it.

“C'mon, I know you can hear me,” Yosuke said. “That cogito ergo whatever thing, who said it?”

(“…you kidding me?”)

“Please! King Moron literally called my parents last finals ’cause I flunked his test! I'll do anything to pay you back, I swear!”

I glimpsed at his face. It was drenched with sweat that almost poured to the paper.

“…René Descartes.”

After an instant, the only noises I could hear were some relentless scribbling to my left.

“Which of the following is the highest mountain in the Solar System?”

(“And Olympus Mons… Thank you, Greece.”)

My eyebrows raised as I watched Yu, whose hand was zooming across the page at a miraculous rate.

“Alright class, pass the papers up.”

In a unified rustle of pages, each test was sent to the front row by row. Mr. Yamada had picked them all up, whilst eyeing Yukiko a little too much, everything instantly erupted into commotion.

“Dude, what did you put for 6a?”

“…‘Pyramid of Giza’?”

“That's in Egypt!? I thought that was in Cairo!”

“…I think you need your brain checked.”

Meanwhile, I heard a monster of a moan. The literal second she'd given the test, Chie had flopped cold onto her table, buried and dead. I moved up.

“…I see my tutelage has done pure wonders,” I said.

“If I fail anything at all, I'm blaming you,” her dull voice spoke.

“Don’t worry about it, Kazuma-kun. She blames everyone no matter how bad her results get.”

“Shush, Yukiko.”

“Even so, all things considered, you probably did better than a certain… protégé of mine,” Yu said, glancing to an empty seat behind him.

The door opened, and Yosuke had entered, stretching his arms.

“Phew, man, tough exam, right guys?”

“Did you seriously leave midway through?” Chie said.

“No, not ‘midway’.” Yu shook his head. “ ‘Start’.”

“Dude, just seeing the essay at the back drained me of any shred of hope. I read literally nothing on Egypt.”

“Ughhhh, kinda wish I’d joined you…” said Chie. “Hey, Yu-kun, what did you put for the tallest mountain in the Solar System?”

“It's Olympus Mons, isn't it?”

“Oh, I put that too,” said Yukiko.

“Yep, same here.”

“Literally no clue what any of you are talking about.”

“Okay, I actually remembered that…” Chie said under her breath. “Phew… that’s one mark out of a 100.”

“What's done is done. Don't fuss too much over it,” Yu said.

“It wouldn't be so bad if they didn't post the results on the hall for everyone…” Chie said.

“Ah. I was hoping they didn’t do that here too.”

“Same thing I thought – though you’re one to talk, dude,” Yosuke said. “You’re totally gonna do just fine.”

“Did you write down everything for the essay, Kazuma-kun?” Yukiko asked.

“Attendance registers, scribes, work classes… Should be,” I said.

“…I see you’re okay with history. Was your literature okay?”

“Well, it was easy this time.”

“Then what about‑?”

“Oh great, it’s even worse now,” Chie said.

“Hm?” I said.

“Every exam, she never stops asking me about how I did on all the questions. And I mean all of them. Now that you’re here, she actually has a back and forth,” Chie said. “I’m gonna plug my ears.”

“You’re going to find out the answers eventually anyways.”

“We talked about this, Yukiko! You can just wait! And I can numb the pain until that day comes, too!”

There were whispering over to our left. Two students leaned against each other across a desk.

“By the way, did you hear? A TV station’s filming here in town. Apparently they're gonna cover some of those biker gangs on the highway.”

“Ooh, really? Who told you?”

“A friend of mine sometimes goes to the meetings, heard it from him.”

“Dude, do you have a death wish!? Why on earth are you hanging out with a biker gang member!?”

“Relax, Keishin, the guy's harmless… probably. Anyways, you think we can go on with that group blind date? It's gonna rain pretty soon…”

“Biker gang?” Yukiko asked.

The both of them quickly shot up.

“Oh, uh, h‑hi… Yukiko-san!” Keishin shouted. “Look, he's the one who knows someone from the biker gang, alright? Not me. Report him instead!”

“Hey, if I'm getting thrown to the wolves, you're coming with me!”

“Also, group blind date?” I asked.

They immediately zoomed out the classroom.

“…Should we stop them?” Yukiko said.

“I don’t care enough,” I said. “But that’s the second time I’ve heard about the biker gang in recent memory.”

“Yeah, since a couple weeks ago, it’s almost like they got better bikes,” Chie said. “The noise really does your head in if you hear it long enough.”

“Well, we live there… nothing much we can do about it,” Yosuke said. “There's been rumors going around that a first-year here is actually a leader. You talk about that in student council?”

“Actually, no, not even a little,” Yukiko replied. “Are you sure that's real?”

“No idea, just echoing what I heard around work.”

Yosuke shrugged while letting out a quick huff. His eyebrows crinkled.

“By the way, the memorial’s set this Sunday,” he said. “You guys gonna come?”

“…Of course we are, dude,” Chie said.

“Is everything ready?” Yukiko asked.

“Just a last bit of prep. Kaz, you’re gonna help, right?”

“Well, yeah.”

Chie groaned, before her hands thudded against her desk.

“A lot of stuff, huh?” Chie said. “…Everything okay on your end, Yosuke?”

“Yeah, it’s fine. Like I said, just last minute stuff.”

“…Okay then. Ugh… bed’s probably a priority right now. I wanna head back home and collapse.”

Yosuke yawned. “…same for me. Ready to move when you guys are.”

“Then shall we?” Yukiko said.

We went together to the school gate, before eventually separating on our ways under pudgy clouds.

“Young men recklessly riding their motorcycles, disturbing the peace of a quiet rural town…”

(“Biker gang news…”)

I'd just gotten a call from Yosuke about the preparations to be made tomorrow, whose words moved like a blur. Without paying attention, I’d sat down on the couch a little too hard, nearly breaking my pelvis.

“Our special report took a turn for the violent when one of the apparent leaders attacked the camera crew!”

The scene on the TV switched. It now showed a recording of a rather built man storming closer to the screen, a fist flexed out. Outwear half-worn was almost falling apart like a cape in the wind. His face was blurred, but his hair was completely bleached.

(“That’s strange. I don't recall any – ow… ever seeing anyone with hair like that before…”)

“This ain't a show! Get bent!”

The man had begun to rush toward the cameraman, his paces slowly yet surely speeding even more.

“Crap! Let’s scram!”

“Yeah, beat it, you assholes!”

(“Hang on… that jacket…”)

The screen changed again, back to the newscaster.

“Biker gangs have been commonplace in Inaba for many years now. Delinquents who gather to drive carelessly on the highway have continually troubled both townsfolk and tourists. Here we have a picture of the aforementioned leader's, so they call, ‘ride’.”

Said picture displayed now on the full screen was a large bike with grey frames, a basket of the same color at the front with black rims, and its lights attached to handlebars. Along with the striking lack of anything resembling an engine.

“Moving on, we now bring you to an interview with our star guest of today; a trained psychologist specialized in the needs of adolescents, aiming to…”

(“Still… a biker gang leader in Yasogami High. How haven’t I heard of that before?”)

Once the interview was over, the news had changed to the weather forecast.

It was Saturday afternoon. We were down by the wall in the stairwell. Yu was leaning against it, holding a paperback with the school’s logo on it.

“ ‘Gardening Efforts Made to Flower: See Yasogami High’s New and Improved Compound’. Interesting,” he said.

“You actually got a copy of the school article?” Yosuke said. “You’re such a nerd.”

“One of our classmates was giving it away. Besides, I like to read up everything I can when I’m in a new school.”

“I suppose it’s good to keep in touch,” Yukiko said, bending her head to read. “Seems like it was a success.”

I leaned over too. The plots of land by the gate, that were once simply grass had clumps of soft soil in certain regions. At the front row, buds had started sprouting. Yu turned the page over, and we saw an image of Junes. He closed it quickly. We started walking down.

“Hm,” he said. “I’ll be free to help in Junes today, Yosuke.”

“Really?”

“I’ll just be a bit late, is all.”

Yosuke smiled. We heard a drizzle. The school’s glass doors were spotted with rain.

“Guess the weather report was right,” said Chie.

“…That means we’ll have to check the channel, doesn’t it?” Yukiko said.

Yosuke groaned, “Of all days…”

“Calm down. Even if there was someone on there… we couldn’t really do much about it tomorrow,” I said.

“Dude, that isn’t a good thing.”

“Let’s not get ahead of ourselves,” Yu said. “The best thing to do right now is to just wait till midnight, then plan from there.”

“I get that, but… you know.”

“Yeah…” Chie frowned. “I really hate how we can’t do anything until after the killer makes a move…!”

I read my watch.

“Almost time for work,” I said. “I’ll go first.”

“I’ll come with you,” Yosuke said. “How about you two?”

“I might be there, but I can’t promise anything. You know the norm at this point,” Yukiko said.

“Saw that coming. Chie?”

“Um…”

Chie’s empty gaze was out the door. The crashing of rain against concrete had doubled.

“…Not today. Sorry.”

Yosuke had opened his mouth, but then he only let out a cough. Yukiko grabbed Chie’s arm.

“I’ll accompany her,” she said. “Why don’t you head out first?”

Yosuke and I nodded. We took our umbrellas from our bags, and pushed through. The moment it opened, our faces were slapped by huge winds, the angled trajectory of rain spraying into our faces.

“…I don’t wanna talk about it,” Yosuke said.

“I wasn’t gonna say anything.”

“…Alright.”

The rain fell faster, as cycles of raindrops collided with ground at almost ultrasound frequency.

When we began hanging the banners on the walls, most seemed to be primarily focused, eyes directly forward without so much as a shift in their gaze. Some were expectedly quivering atop the ladders, even the ones below looked up in worry. Blocks of colored cloth draped down the ceiling and above the walls. Even in a downpour, the food court already burst with bright tones. The familiar scent of rain even seemed to pronounce the smell of light alcohol, placed in marginal supply at certain stalls. I took the umbrella with careful arms whilst sheltering both me and Yosuke.

“…I'm surprised you're this used to working in the rain,” Yosuke said. “And more surprised that armband of yours isn’t melting.”

“Well, it’s been decomposed through time to the width of a feather, so working under harsh weather is part of the deal,” I said. “Besides, I'm a veteran at this point. Pretty much joined Junes soon as it opened up.”

“That early? Guess it really shows. I only signed up when I realized I wanted to buy my own stuff.”

“That sounds like a lot of people.”

“And they can’t be faulted. Hold on, still this one little crease here…”

Yosuke pulled at the cloth.

“Easy.” I pressed down on the table. “You're gonna soak the whole thing on the floor if you keep tugging on it like that.”

“Oh crap! Got a little carried away there…”

“Let’s just flatten it quickly.”

I put down the umbrella, and we together arranged the table. Once we were done, we looked out at the rest of the food court.

“And that leaves… every other table out in the open sky…” Yosuke said. “Gonna have fun waiting for this to clear.”

“You're not the one who has to come early tomorrow, you know.”

“I can‑”

“It’s a big day. The managers already went through hell scheduling everyone’s jobs,” I said. “You think signing up last minute is a good idea?”

Yosuke sighed. Some pairs of workers went through the same motions we were.

“Let's go,” he said. “We’ve still got stuff to put up inside.”

I followed him, the orange lights heated our bodies in an instant. The marbled floor squeaked with our moist shoes, wet darkish patches left all over.

“Hey, is that Yu?”

Yosuke had pointed through the red door. Yu was there, alright, along with a hunching person.

“He's talking to that detective. Adachi, isn’t it?” he asked.

“Then let's leave them alone. Come on.”

“Dude, what are you saying!? This is the prime time to get intel on the case!”

“And you think he’s just gonna tell us everything?”

“Well, no harm trying!”

I let out a large scoff, “I’m gonna regret this.”

The both of us went towards the corner, where Adachi and Yu were speaking by the west entrance.

“Oh hey, it's your friends!” Adachi said. “Well, be seeing you, Narukami-kun!”

“Hang on, I still want to talk,” Yu said. “Dojima's been looking for you.”

“Ugh, I was really hoping that wasn’t it…”

“What’s an officer on duty doing here, of all places?” Yosuke asked.

“I, uh, well…” Adachi said. “Trying to get… statements about the case! Yeah, that's it!”

I looked in doubt, “Is that why you’re in a corner of a currently empty spot in the store, holding nothing except pockets and a… milkshake?”

“…I've said enough.”

Yosuke rolled his eyes, “Busy as always, huh?”

“C'mon, gimme a break! I just came all the way from the shopping district apologizing for that news station fiasco. Can't believe they’ve got the police doing this…”

“Hold on, what's that mean?”

“I… ah crap.”

Adachi sighed.

“That supposed ‘biker gang leader’ from the news yesterday… isn't actually a biker gang leader.”

 “I heard from Dojima,” Yu said. “The story goes that he took on a whole biker gang because they woke his mom late at night.”

“That's… For a delinquent, that's actually oddly nice,” Yosuke said.

“Dojima-san told you!? Oh thank god…” Adachi said. “Yeah, I just apologized to the mom over at Tatsumi Textiles for the many-th time. You should know that place from your old job, right?”

“…I have no idea what you're talking about,” I said calmly.

“Hm. Well, I'm gonna try and stay here to… scope stuff out.” Adachi stared up and down at Yu’s apron. “Didn’t know you work here, Narukami.”

“No, just offering some help to prep the memorial.”

“Right, word's been going around. Looks like a chance to…watch for any viable suspects.”

“Hey, hey! If you're gonna come here just to slack off tomorrow, I'm getting you kicked out!” Yosuke shouted.

“Alright, fine, geez…” Adachi said. “Look, I come from the city, and compared to everywhere else, here is really nice to take a break.”

“Ah, Yosuke and I were transferred out of there as well,” Yu said.

“Oh, you too? Then you get how it is, don't you? Not too warm, not too cold, nice air conditioning…” Adachi turned to Yosuke. “I actually have your parents to thank for that.”

“Yeah, if only the rest of the town shared the same sentiments you do…”

“Most of the young’uns do. There are stores at the outskirts who got to sell supplies to Junes at higher prices. Less crowding in the shopping district probably helped out some old folks,” he said. “It goes round and round. Really no need to get so hung up about it.”

Adachi’s eyes widened for a second, and looked at his watch.

“…Dammit, I have to go back to office,” he said. “Have fun working… or try to, anyway.”

(“Yeah, you clearly won’t.”)

Adachi lumbered out on his own with the drink, absolute reluctance obvious on his poor and bent posture.

“Nothing about the case…” Yosuke said.

“So,” Yu said, adjusting his apron. “What are we doing?”

“We got a few tapestries to hang up in the hallway. You ready, Yu?”

“Of course. Let's get going.”

Yosuke went forward, almost sprinting towards the depths of the store. His apron was now completely dry.

“You could at least tell us where you worked before,” Yu said.

I faced Yu, then quietly averted my stare.

“Okay then, not my place to push.”

Nothing was said between us after that, asides from instructions on moving and placing. Though Yu and I had a little fun shaking the ladder, Yosuke above us looked less than amused. With the final preparations indoors done, all that was left was to wait till tomorrow for everything outside.

Plink, plink, plink… Midnight approached, and it still rained. The waiting was easily the worst part of the ordeal, the maddening anticipation that could eat, chew, and gnaw at your soul. But waiting was all we could do, knowing the nature of this case. The noise of trickling went high and low, the course of rhythm both smooth and detached. From the talk with Adachi earlier, I wondered if the police would do anything if they knew what we did. Or we just get tossed into a lab for the stereotypical freak experiments.

Plink, plink, plink… Midnight struck, and I didn’t stop a gasp.

A figure appeared. The static was beyond bad; ghastly even, white bars forming and vanishing in an instant, blocking anything useful on the screen. It was a man, that’s all I saw. His stance bent, he seemed ready to attack…

Then, it stopped. I brought out my phone, and went to contacts.

“Come on… someone pick up…!”

Again, waiting. Until finally, I got an answer.

“Kaz?”

“Finally, took you guys long enough,” I said. “Heard anything from the others?”

“Yeah, just told Yu we'll discuss it after the memorial if…” Yosuke said. “If we have time.”

“…you think we will?”

There was a short silence.

“Any idea who it is?” I asked.

“Complete blank here, man. We'll… see what happens tomorrow,” he said.

“Listen, if we don't even know who it is before‑”

“I heard you the first time,” Yosuke replied. “But you realize we can't just wait for the killer to bring them in.”

I hissed.

“Screw it, I'll get the others to come early,” Yosuke said.

“Please, I know you. You’re the sort of person who has to do something.”

“What the hell is that supposed to imply!?”

“You aren’t working, so you’re probably gonna do something else, which is talking,” I said. “I’m sure a sleep-deprived member of the Hanamura family would have the most perfect speech lined up, right?”

There was a short silence.

“I mean it. Don’t come.”

“…see you later, dude.”

Yosuke hung up. I stared at my phone, and shook my head. The cold was riding in along a windy wail.

Chapter Text

Chapter 21 – The Memorial

My eyes were still heavy. I came two hours earlier to get ready. I wasn't the only one, even Yasogami High students who weren't employed came by. The memorial was starting at 9, and lasting the whole day. The first thing I did was cleaning the floor, sticking the wet rag into the far too familiar buckets. The once white of the marbling almost couldn’t be seen, indigo and violet only known in sky. The store was almost empty, more than usual. Customers would normally come in at dawn to get the fresh morning produce that had just arrived, brimming to leak out at the doors to certain sections. Today was an exception.

“Hey, need some help?”

I looked up, and almost dropped my broom.

“You guys fucking suck.”

“I insisted,” Yosuke said.

“And I'm guessing no one else‑”

“Dude, we wanted this too,” Chie cut off. “There's still the case to talk about, you know.”

I sighed, “Please. Your eyes look like they're hanging from your feet; how long were you all talking last night?”

Yu gestured his head up, “Yosuke called me again around half-past 12 so… minimum forty minutes?”

I brought my hand to my face.

“You all better have said something important during that time.”

“No, it was mostly laughing about how you would react.”

“And I was trying to convince Chie to wear the uniform,” said Yukiko.

“Still don't really see the point of that.”

“God‑! …Fine, you're here already anyways,” I said. “I’ll serve some drinks. What do you want?”

“Just get melon sodas for all of us,” Yukiko said.

“Four melon sodas it is.”

“Oh, oh, and a plate of beef skewers too!” Chie said.

“…Chie, I can see the sun. It's still orange,” I said.

“So? Better than not seeing the sun at all. Besides, we need the energy!”

“Hey, don't project your gluttony unto us!” Yosuke said.

“Just…” I sighed. “Hold on.”

There was a tray which happened to be nearby, that I grabbed. I went to the respective stalls, getting all the drinks and skewers in passing. The others had sat by a shaded table.

“There,” I said. “Pay up.”

They all rustled for their wallets, and put the cash in my palm. I stared down.

“…no tip?”

“…Wait, what’s that?” said Chie.

“It’s… essentially handing workers extra money outside the base price of the service, usually customary,” said Yukiko. “But aren't you paid enough?”

“I am getting you food, which is definitely a service out of my pay grade. So no.”

“Yeah, because it's a food court. We don’t hire waiters here,” Yosuke said. “Or anywhere else in Junes, for that matter.”

I pinched my mouth. Yu’s hand shook in his pocket.

“Here you go, Kazuma.”

Yu took out a bit of money in his hand.

“…you know, in America, they tip at least 15%‑”

Yu put back a bit of money in his pocket.

“And that's what you get for running your‑”

“Don't. Do not,” I said to Chie. “I’ve had to deal with the wind blowing up my ears all till sunrise, I do not need this, please let's just get on with the case.”

“Finally,” Yukiko muttered.

I pulled a chair towards the table, and sat down between Yu and Chie.

“First order of business,” Yosuke said. “Let's begin by figuring out who we saw last night.”

“Hold on, we're skipping a step.” Yukiko grabbed her soda. “Who the person was on the channel… that was a man, wasn’t it?”

(“She's right…”)

“Yeah. That violates the pattern we established before,” Yu said. “About how the targets are females relating to Yamano's affair.”

“Hm,” Yosuke put his fingers on his chin. “But maybe that part about females doesn't have to hold. Maybe it could just be anyone related.”

“Maybe. But if we're questioning that, then we have to be skeptical of the whole statement, don't we?”

“You're trying to say it could be random?” Yosuke replied to Yukiko.

“But that just brings us back to square one, and we don't have any leads from there,” I said. “For the sake of argument, let's just say the new victim is related to Yamano.”

“So the killer's targeting anyone who's involved with the affair, and… in Inaba, right?” asked Chie.

“I guess that's the case,” Yukiko said. “We can’t really do much for anyone outside.”

“Though come to think of it.” Yu placed his fingers in a steeple. “Can we move through the TV while outside Inaba?”

Yosuke abruptly stopped slurping, “Huh. I hadn’t thought of that before. That's actually a pretty good question.”

“Hmm, interesting… very, very interesting…” Chie munched on the skewers. “Heh.”

“Yeah?”

“Nothing… it's just… we're actually starting to sound like proper detectives now. It's honestly kinda fun… even though we're trying to catch someone pretty bad and all.”

“No, no, I get what you mean,” Yosuke said. “It's the thrill of the hunt! Hey, maybe this could be like our special headquarters!”

I looked around, “Ah truly, the advantages of having rich friends.”

“I'm not giving away the whole store, dude.”

“Also, may I ask? That's what I looked like the day before I was pushed in, right?” Yukiko said.

Chie nodded, “Yep. We just saw an outline, nothing else.”

“But when you were pushed in, the whole screen became like some sort of budget reality show,” Yosuke said. “And you were saying some really weird stuff, just like your Shadow.”

“That makes sense… After all, Shadows can only seemingly appear if their respective owner is there…” Yukiko said.

“And that implies someone is only pushed in if we see their Shadow,” I said. “Which means…”

“They're still in the real world, and we can keep watch on them,” Yu said. “Does anyone have any ideas who it could be?”

There was a momentary silence on everyone, as the atmosphere hung low over all our heads, pushing us downwards. A look of deliberation could be seen on us.

“Nothing…” Chie said.

“Yukiko, you said you’ve been reading into Yamano’s and Namatame’s families, right?” Yu asked. “Any new names…?”

Yukiko shook her head. There was a stench of disappointment now clear throughout. Everyone stared down, still grasping for anything.

“…well, that was fruitful,” I said.

Yosuke yawned, “Dammit… I hate to say this, but we might have to wait another night.”

I glared at Yosuke.

“I‑! Uh! I'm fine! Totally rested up, not exhausted!”

“…sure.”

“Still though… I get this weird feeling that I've seen them somewhere before. The guy on the channel…” Chie said.

“Yeah… I feel it too,” Yukiko said softly.

I stood up.

“I guess, if we're done, I need to get back to work. Come to think of it, I'm about an hour from my real shift now.”

“You’re that busy?” asked Yukiko.

“Job's a job. You should know that better than most,” I said. “A few of the banners fell, I’m gonna deal with that first.”

“And that means I’m coming,” Yosuke said.

“Just lie on the table and rest for a bit before I burn your apron.”

Yosuke, who was partway up, sat back down in resignation. I took a deep breath as I walked, and veered indoors.

There were still puddles even in the corridors. The sting of dew invaded my nostrils, taste sprinkled on the tongue like the smearing of some kind of plant-based seasoning. Once I let the banners calm their rattling on the grommets, I descended the ladder. I stayed my gaze on the threads hung; they didn’t move. My shoulders relaxed.

I wiped the sweat off my brow, spectating the other employees while they panted away. Then, the sound of something swishing.

The banner to my left fell like an angel’s wing. It was the one with the slogan that greeted all who entered the west entrance.

“Dammit…”

I strode for the red door. The second I reached to open it, I had my own shocking greeting from the left.

“Aah!”

Chie and I both leapt back, the former gripping onto her chest. She took a deep sigh.

“…There you are.”

“…Fuck are you doing here?”

She looked over her shoulder, and shut the door she came from. Her steps were in sync with the ticks of my watch.

“I wanna help.”

“…uh‑huh.”

Her brows furrowed, “What’re you looking at me like that for!?”

“You wanna help, sure, just go grab an apron,” I said. “Did Yosuke tell you where?”

Her mouth was a blank circle. Words were clearly jogging through her mind.

“…Okay, why on earth do they not know you’re here?” I asked.

“Shhh!” she said, looking over again. “I just told them I went off somewhere! They don’t need to know, okay!? Just tell me what I can do!”

“Isn’t helping a good thing?” I asked. “Why try to hide that?”

Chie made an odd noise from her throat, something between sighing and gurgling spit.

“Listen, back during the whole thing with the storm… I overreacted, okay?” she said. “And I knew Yosuke felt bad, even though he shouldn’t have, and I‑”

“So…?”

She brought her gaze away, “They… they don’t need to know.”

I groaned, palming my face right after.

“…Whatever, I was gonna go grab some turpentine and paint anyway. And I do need help.”

“Paint?”

I motioned over to the front. The aforementioned banner had fallen flat on the floor on the face where the writing was, paint smudging in various mixed pools. Whatever was written on it likely mirrored the state of the ground.

“Oohh…”

“It’s a good thing you’re a girl. You should be familiar with all kinds of painting and art stuff, right?” I said.

Chie frowned, “…You're trying to get a rise out of me.”

“Yeah, I am.” I smiled.

“Just freaking go.”

Chie followed behind to the storage room, accompanying via a shove to my back as we started walking. I’d picked up some soap, a sponge, markers and brushes, and scrap newspaper for the job too, while she took her apron and a bit of the load. We looped back around, the department store still equal amounts of empty.

I squatted, pinching at the cloth. There was resistance to the pull.

(“Just gotta be delicate…”)

Chie knelt down as well. Her apron was flowing onto the stagnant multi-toned pools.

“Oh, crap, crap…!”

I scooted to her back. The strings had come undone.

“Stand up.”

Chie straightened herself, puffing out a cold breath. I took the strings and wound them around to her belly.

“You can always tie it in front if it’s too hard; I used to do that too,” I said. “Grip them.”

“Yeah…”

“Wrap the top one around the bottom, then pull,” I said. “Make sure it’s tight, then make a loop with your thumb. Cross it with the other string, and tie it one more time.”

“Like a shoelace?” she asked.

“…I guess?”

She went through the motions. In about five seconds, there was a neat bow sitting secure on her torso.

“Thanks.”

“Put the newspapers in the corner, make sure they don’t fly off,” I said. “Time for a brand new paint job.”

Chie set the newspapers down, while I gradually tugged at the banner. There was the sound of a rip, but nothing had torn through. My mouth lets out a sigh of relief all by itself, while I shook the banner, and gently let it fall.

“Alright,” I said. “You don’t have to do this if you don’t want to. You can just clean the stains over there.”

“…It’s okay. I'm probably gonna be worse at that anyway,” she said. “God knows I can barely even clean a smidge of mud off my skirt…”

“If you insist…”

We decided to recreate the whole thing from scratch on the empty side, at least from our imaginations of what the original was. Everything was arranged between us, and we started sketching and coloring. Around halfway, the banner looked like some abstract art piece from all the disfigured blobs.

“Dammit…” Chie said. “The paint’s not sticking.”

“You’re heaving the brush into a river. Quit dunking it so hard.”

She sighed, “Do you and Yosuke always have to deal with stuff like this?”

“Well, it’s my first time painting. So, no,” I said. “You’ve never had a job before, have you?”

“Nope.”

While talking, the marker had slipped from my hands.

“Shit. Just messed up a line,” I said. “God, of course the art guys aren’t here…”

“Guessing they’re the ones responsible for the other decorations?”

“Sure are. Even redid the whole tapestry from Konishi Liquors.”

“…wait, all of them from scratch?” she asked. “Every one looks exactly the same!”

“They probably have some computerized sewing machines to program the design into or something,” I said. “Can’t say the same for this though…”

Our progress was miniscule, but still present. Eventually, the surrounding flowery details were somewhat finished, only leaving the actual message.

“Alright,” I said. “Looks like shit.”

“Hm… what’s a good thing to write here?” Chie asked.

“ ‘Thank you, Saki Konishi’, I suppose?”

“Little generic. But… if it works…”

I took a brush, and my hands tremored; the best attempt of calligraphy I could muster put onto fabric. I was halfway through until a pointer finger obstructed my view, and snarky comments my concentration.

“Dude, those look like snakes going at it.”

“Get outta the way.”

“And that right there looks like a weird skeleton rabbit,” Chie said.

“I don’t see you doing this.”

Chie’s smile faded. She looked back up.

“…Sorry,” she said. “…how do you do it?”

“Hm?”

“You’re clearly bad at this, terrible, even. But you’re doing it in front of me,” Chie said. “How do you just keep going like that and not be embarrassed?”

“…Because I don’t really care about your opinion,” I said.

“Dude, I’m dead serious.”

“Well, it’s not like I can just leave this here.”

Chie’s eyes sparkled. I stopped a word midway.

“…You’re not that different, you know,” I said.

“Heh. Yeah…” she said. “How were they, anyway? Um, at work.”

“The other two? They were fine.”

“…even Yosuke?”

I was silent.

“…That’s why you suggested bringing the memorial here, huh?” she asked. “Maybe it is good for him.”

“I’m done.”

I tossed the brush into the bucket the second it was finished. My knees had turned sore from them pressing on hard marble, back cramped from bending downwards. Even still, vibrant shapes had filled the vision. Chie’s frame was just about glowing.

“You know what,” she said. “It’s got a nice… modern-ish feel to it. Maybe the others would like it.”

“Sure, blind optimism it is.”

“C’mon, it’s not that bad!”

We worked together to hang it up again, though I did the hanging while Chie held the ladder. She shook it, but after a scowl, she kept it still for the remaining time. I cleaned off the stain with the supposed thoughtful words over my head, only five minutes to spare before the drums of the memorial would come playing.

Floods of visitors pushed and pulled in from every door, but it didn't compare to the convergence of people who were bee lining into the food court as a united front. All entry was dense with crowd, speckles of spotted jacket students among them. The memorial had permitted wearing bright colors, yet there were clearly certain groupings who were only attired in black and white. After the beginning burst, it became slightly quieter. Over time, everything sparked alive again. Clinks of glass were shared among adults. Students in circles muttered with one mouth-closing hand each. To that, the five of us stood still, staring as onlookers from the currently abandoned entrance.

“What do you say, Yosuke?” Yu said. “Success?”

“Dude, let's not jinx it. There's still a couple hours left.”

“Oh, have a little faith!” Chie said. “Take a look, everyone's having a great time!”

“She's right, you know,” Yukiko said. “Everything looks so beautiful. The decorations are absolutely splendid.”

“Trust me, wish I had the talent to pull even half of these off,” Yosuke said. “That banner up there feels pretty uncanny though, especially from what I remember of it yesterday.”

Chie twiddled her thumbs, “What do you think?”

“Huh?”

“I mean… do you guys like it?”

“Umm… I guess so,” Yosuke said. “There’s a weird… but kinda interesting contrast with the shapes around it. Writing’s got some splotches here and there, but it works.”

“I like it too,” Yu said. “It feels… wobbly.”

“That’s… definitely one of the adjectives in the dictionary, Yu.”

Chie’s beaming smile reached ear to ear; clearly, she was a little too proud of herself. Meanwhile, the fresh smell of alcohol wafted its way toward us. Everyone waved their hands in front of their noses.

“Lunch isn’t far from now,” I said. “I'll be doing some stuff out in the back.”

“We can take our time later. You played a pretty big part in the prep too, so this is our thanks,” Yu said.

“Standing here with me? Eh, I can imagine worse.”

“I really wish I could've helped,” Yukiko said. “You all did a really good job.”

“Getting a compliment from Yukiko-san… That's some high praise.”

“Yeah, don't bring your hopes up, Yosuke…” Chie said.

“Alright, alright, all of you,” Yu said. “Let's get out there.”

We strolled out the red door, and sounds from the bustling stampeded into our ears. The claps of steps now heard to all, the dry and pale cloths seen swathed onto the circular tables. Lights that hung low beneath bad heads hanging high. Even with the true nature of the event, glowing smiles were present.

“…guess we did it then.”

Yosuke stared into the mid-distance with an odd expression. It was an expression that could only be described by a word that wasn't even an emotion. It was silence. A form of peace that was perturbed from beneath, as if it resembled the quiet flow of river ten feet after a charging waterfall. For a temporary moment, he was as still as cardboard, blankly unmoving.

“Hey, cheer up,” Yu said, his hand on Yosuke's shoulder. “This isn’t a wake. She'd want you to have a good time.”

We could see multiple heads moving, then turning back in half a second. Every single one of them had eyed Yosuke.

“…would they?”

“They don’t matter, dude.” Chie walked up. “They shouldn’t blame you for anything.”

“Yes, don’t think about it too much,” Yukiko said. “I'm sure the shopping district will come around. Just give it time.”

“…yeah. Maybe you're right. Probably just the sleep deprivation talking.”

“We all woke up early too, you know,” Chie said.

While we ambled, there were a set of people who'd flocked to a table, hands out in prayer. Sitting down was the Konishi family.

“They…!” Yosuke said. “I…I didn't see them come in.”

“It must be a good sign, isn't it?” Yukiko said. “The fact that they came all this way to Junes.”

I felt my heart thumping.

“Come on, you have something you wanna say, don't you?” Yu said.

Yosuke's skin turned white. His head started to droop considerably, staring at a place no one was.

“…I can't.”

“…what's wrong?”

“I'm…” he choked. “I'm not ready.”

Yosuke's fists were open, like his joints disconnected without hope of moving again. His knee was bent; back inclined and weighed down. While he looked, his eyes were only little grey pebbles that blurred, that only pretended to be seeing. Even back here, I could feel his cold.

“Yosuke, don’t…” I said, pressing my lips together. “You don’t need to do this.”

Yu had grabbed one of Yosuke's arms.

“Let's go together.”

“Wha‑? Wait, no‑!”

“Come on…”

“Yu, I'm not kidding around, just let me go!”

Before Yosuke could wrench himself free, the other arm was already taken.

“Too late,” Chie said. “Hey, c'mon, you aren't gonna walk away from this, are you?”

“That's not the problem! You guys‑!”

“H‑Hey, Yosuke!”

When I called out, I was sure I had fired spit onto their backs. None of them had felt anything, though, as Yosuke still kept kicking and struggling, but clearly for nothing as the two assailants had dragged him to the table. Eyes around were starting to linger a little longer, but thankfully not enough to make a scene. As they went further away, their grunts faded, and it was quieter.

“You… You wanted to say something, Kazuma-kun?” Yukiko asked.

I turned to her.

“I need to go.”

“This soon?”

“Work’s tough.”

“…No, Kazuma-kun.”

She stepped in front of me.

“You suggested this whole event,” she said. “See it through to the end.”

“It was improvised.”

“I refuse to believe that.”

Yukiko was giving me a deep surveying look, studying my face. The line behind me had only grown, and at any point, it would reach my back.

“You know Yosuke-kun, sometimes he thinks before he speaks,” Yukiko said. “And the same can be said for Chie too.”

“Then you stop them,” I said. “With Yu. That should be enough.”

“Just tell them you brought the memorial here, out of consideration for‑”

“Do not,” I said. “Do not mention my name, anywhere near them. You understand that?”

“Why‑?”

“I said; do you understand, or not?”

“I‑”

“Um, excuse me… Walking through.”

And with that, the queue was squeezing between me and the table. I went out of the way.

“Heading for work,” I said, prodding my apron. “See you soon.”

Soon, our gestures of farewell were drowned out by those approaching. The crowd faded with its noise, disappearing behind the shadow of an okonomiyaki stand. I saw enough through racks of food.

“C'mon, guys, this isn’t funny! I’m serious! I don't wanna…!”

No matter how much I screamed and fought, or pressed my feet into the ground, they didn't let go of their grip. I glimpsed at their faces; hadn't meant to when my head rocked left and right. Their looks were fiery. I didn't get it. I didn’t know what to say to them.

My energy was slipping. I'd barely gotten four hours to lie on bed, not to even mention actually closing my eyes. And as our steps got closer, I didn't have time to think. I broke free on the spot, panting.

“Dammit, I said that's enough, alright!? That's…” I cut off. ”That's enough.”

As I took a few breaths, Yu and Chie had their heads arched below me. When I stared up, I realized I was too late. The table was right there, just barely half a foot behind someone else. There were a few more shapes closing in from behind that I could feel pressing in.

“Hey, hey, look at us,” Chie whispered. “We're in this together with you, alright?”

“Straighten your back, Yosuke. You can do this,” Yu said.

“I…”

There was a flash of red that appeared beside Chie.

“Did I make it?”

“Yeah, just in time,” Chie said to Yukiko-san. “Where’s Kazuma?”

“He’s… gone back to work.”

“…Wait, that fast?”

“Just don’t mention his name, that’s what he asked,” Yukiko-san said.

“What do you mean, don’t mention his name? I thought he…”

“Chie, just drop it.”

Between a few black-collared people, I could see the family of three dining, chopsticks and knives set up in front of them. But asides from that, the table was stainless and empty.

“We may own a liquor store, but it's not like we want smell alcohol everywhere we go!” the older man had shouted.

“I‑I'm sorry, sir. We thought it would suit the memorial…!”

“Alcohol in a memorial!? Who on earth made that braindead executive decision, let alone approved it!? I want to‑!”

“Dad, just stop it,” the young boy said. “It’s already lunch. Can we just get some food already?”

“Calm down, Masaki…” the elderly woman held the man's hand. “They've gone through all this for our daughter. Let it go.”

“That kid… Is that…?”

“Naoki Konishi,” I said to Yu. “First year. Saki-senpai's little brother.”

Something was pushing from behind. Two third-year girls had made their way between us.

“Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Konishi?” the bobbed hair girl said. “I'm… I'm sorry about Saki. She was a really good friend of mine.”

“You’re her student council friend, right? Mizuki Hatori?” said Mrs. Konishi.

“That's right. This here's Kanda.”

She gestured towards her friend, who was currently wearing an apron. The old and sullen man didn't try to hide a grunt.

“Walked all the way from the store, all thanks to having to save gas,” he growled. “And nothing about my‑” he suddenly broke off. “…my Saki.”

“…I'm sorry, sir,” Kanda-senpai said. “We can order something for you, is that alright?”

“…Psh. All the good foods in town, they’ve all gone and shut down,” he said. “No point.”

“Masaki, just cooperate…”

Mizuki-senpai was whispering into her friend's ear. My ears twitched, catching the response in time.

“You spent time with her the most! How do you not know that!?”

“She just… ordered anything she felt like for the day. I don’t know any preference she could’ve had…”

“Well then, just get anything before this turns to shambles‑!”

“…creampuffs.”

The two ahead of our group looked over. For some reason, I let that slip, and for an even more mysterious reason, I kept going.

“Every time Saki-senpai was on break, she'd… she'd always take out a bag, and chew on a bunch of creampuffs,” I said. “For a few months, I actually kinda thought that was her favorite food, so I bought her some, but…”

I took a breath.

“When I got a closer look… when she wasn’t at her table, I saw that the creampuffs were… stale. Since then, they always were. I never knew why.”

“…you're Yosuke.”

Naoki-kun was surveying me, his circular eyes bulging bigger than ever.

“Hey, did… did she ever mention anything about‑?”

“Hold on, you're the Hanamura kid!” A slam on the table had extinguished my voice. “Do you have any idea what your parents have done to us!?”

“I'm… I'm sorry.”

“Mister, please just calm down…” said Mizuki-senpai.

“What do you mean you're sorry?” he said. “Sorry doesn't bring back our customers!”

“What the hell is that supposed to mean!?”

Chie pushed in the way, bumping into Mizuki-senpai’s shoulder.

“He's apologizing for something that wasn't even remotely his fault,” she said, “But you can't even have the heart to accept that!?”

“Chie…” I said.

“Hey, stand back…”

“I'm not gonna let him take this crap, Yukiko!”

“Don’t you dare take me with that tone, young lady! You don’t know what it's like to hold together a store that's laid its groundwork for generations. So be quiet, you‑!”

“…shut up.”

“What?”

“I said shut up!” I shouted. “You shut the hell up!”

Saki-senpai's dad had stumbled back with hands grazing the table. My face was warm, my teeth gritted, and a new vigor was in every syllable of my voice.

“She chose to work in this place. Your daughter made friends here with people who would care endlessly for her. And what did you do?

“You reprimanded it,” I said. “Shouted in her ears, put every bit of pressure you felt onto her; your own load to bear! And because of that, she hated work! She hated life!”

“Yosuke‑”

“She wanted everything to disappear, and she never got the chance to let that out!” I said. “And after all that, you still believe you're better!? Maybe my parents might not give a damn about tradition, but at least they knew how to treat‑!”

“Yosuke, stop!”

Yu had cut in with a roaring yell. As everything around us fell a deafening silence, my chest lowered from a deep warmth, until it was empty.

“How…” the man said. “How do you…!?”

“I…”

“H‑Hey, dude, that's enough, okay?” Chie said. “Let's just leave them be.”

“Come on, Yosuke-kun…”

Multiple pairs of hands spun me around with them. Murmurs escalated all over, eyes glaring from every direction leaving an imprint on whatever inch of face exposed. We went all the way through the crowd, struggling through to the exit. It was freezing. I was shivering, but sweating also. At one point, I might’ve stopped moving my legs, and let the wind carry me all the way through.

At last all of us were alone again, in the well-known west entrance. For a few minutes, no one had anything to say.

“…are you feeling better?”

Yukiko-san had started first. Her head was lowered too, and she was trying so hard to look into my eyes. She really had gotten better.

“…yeah.”

“What… what was that?” Chie said.

“I… I don’t know either.”

And honestly, I didn't want to know. I didn't want to think for as long as I humanly could. It was cold; it felt like my room with the air-conditioner at full blast in the dead of night. All the more reason why I just needed to collapse right where I stood, just turn limp and not feel. But the truth set in anyway.

“I guess I blew it, didn't I?”

“It was a moment of passion,” Yu said. “It's not your fault.”

“…I wish I can believe that.”

At last, I looked up. Every one of them had the same pitying gaze as they stared at me. Each pair of eyes bulging sadly, their skin similarly pale.

“I'll… go talk to my dad. Apologize to him.”

“Yosuke…” Chie started.

“I'll be okay. See you at school tomorrow,” I said. “According to the forecast, it’s gonna rain. Make sure you don't forget about the channel.”

I turned my back, and shuffled out the glass door. All I wanted then was to go home and get some decent rest.

It was a long time's work of managing the memorial. After the student council had taken charge in handling the aftermath, the most I did was just sit in the hostel for the rest of the day. There was nothing to do afterwards, nothing to study as there were no exams, nothing but some homework; a few sentences to write, paragraphs to scribble, answers to circle.

Then, the sun sank under sight, and I ate my ramen. The rain was still there, but somehow soft, calm, but still drip-dropping regardless. It was the sort of weather that could provide for white noise when exhausted, to bring the most driven soul into calming sleep. But again as well, I couldn't sleep. And so I waited, again.

The clock hit midnight, and a light formed from the TV. A faint and obscure image of a man formed. He was still like a tiger under cover. His stance was as if he was hunting, but unlike a natural predator, he was impatient in awaiting the right moment to attack. Once more, the scene waned into black lifelessness.

My phone was ringing. I saw Yu's number on the screen.

“Hello?”

“It’s Yu. Did you see that?”

“…yeah. I think I know who it is.”

“Same here.”

I laid down, gazing at the ceiling.

“According to Dojima, his name is Kanji Tatsumi. And‑”

“I know, I heard the rest from Adachi,” I said. “…he's changed.”

“As in?”

“Didn't actually know him personally, but… the few times I saw him, he definitely had jet black hair.”

“From your work in the shopping district, right?”

I’d almost nodded by accident. I angled my head to the window, staring at the lines of water that seemed to glide.

“We could've used your help back there.”

There weren't any good words to pull from some ethereal hat, much less my own fuzzy, nebulous mind. The only tangible response was simply hanging up.

Chapter Text

????? – Of Cheese and Yarn

When time moves, it's like fluid. Actually, no, let me rephrase that. It's like string. Like stringy fluid. Like… cheese.

Noted, I'll stick with the yarn analogy.

Imagine time as a really messy, bundled-up yarn ball. Strings intertangled into one another, forming knots with beginnings and endings impossible to discern; the start and finish of a cheese molecule chain invisible to any human eye. Time is that; intertwined, intersecting, past and present and future and further beyond that is closed and folded into and onto itself. Causation leading to consequence, and… consequence leading to causation, leading to consequence, leading to…

“How is this possible?” you might ask. “That's a loop, right?”

The answer is… sometimes. But really, really rarely. Imagine that yarn ball again, picture it in your head. Some strings, obviously, will be closer together than to others. These are your "travel points", the parts where the strings make contact, and the least energy is required to move through them. The yarn ball has a beginning, and an end. The points closer to the beginning… are the past. Duh. And the opposite is true for the future. Again, duh. But that's not the point.

You're a time traveler. A professional yarn navigator extraordinaire. You hop in your time machine, that little personalized blue box of yours, and tug the lever as enthusiastically as one could be witnessing the unknown. When you do that, leaving your timestream, colliding into another, you exert a force. You've moved the yarn. You've made a butterfly flap its wings just a little faster, and who knows what could happen after?

Well, no. See, if it were as simple as the flittering of wings to weave a tornado, I wouldn't have to explain this. You made a nudge in the time-ball, in the curvy-wurviness of happenstance and happenings. You're in your time machine; no windows; the intense gamma radiation seeps through any transparent material during travel, or something blatantly magic happens that erases your existence the moment you try to look, and until you land, you have no idea where, when you are. You've nudged the future, the past… more than likely, that means you hit another string right next to it. Knowledge of the future affecting the present you come back to. You die in the past, and the time machine's cloaking device goes *blip*, and homo erectus becomes the primary human species while everyone else dies out. A flurry of changes follow, cascading and yarn-dominoing until that ball… whatever shape it had, incomprehensible and unknowable, looks like something else entirely.

Sounds bad, doesn't it? Yeah, you remember the loop I mentioned earlier?

Truthfully, this is purely theoretical. It hasn't been done, at least not in our timestream; not yet, and not been. Sometimes… changes can be drastic. Drastic with so much temporal energy, so much strength to rival the power of the expanding universe, that a string breaks. A timeline, a segment of periods of lives and moments… gone. Gone from the main ball.

But the thing about yarn is that it likes to tangle. Cheese likes to stick. If the bit of string is isolated, there's only one possible way they can tangle. You guessed it. With itself, on both ends. Every life in there, doomed to repeat the same mistakes, every plant forced to relive the same process of growth; plumule to shoot, radicle to root, endlessly in absolute time, whatever that is. Worst comes to worst, the impact you made earlier knocked out another bit of string… and it tangles with the original. It knots, winding around in a who-knows-what sort of demented, twisted serpentine. And you get the famous Bootstrap Paradox, stacking with possibly another Bootstrap Paradox, and another…

You don't know. Even with a time machine, almost like a cruel joke… you can't actually figure out what could happen. Your own future, your possibly warped past; the one zapped from your mind, you don't know because you simply can't. And even so, you take a risk. Or maybe not, maybe you're one of the fearful ones. But somewhere out there, lying on a mattress or a bed of grass; someone is thinking, was thinking, will be thinking. And someone might do it. And maybe, maybe you're one of the unlucky ones who gets imprisoned in constant sameness without ever realizing.

And doesn't that just tie your insides up into a neat, little knot?

Chapter Text

Chapter 22 – Avoiding Pain

*****

“Ow! Shit!”

With a stinging prick, a jagged red line formed above my thumb, traced out by the pointy axle of a gear. The screwdriver in my other hand fell out as soon as the wound formed. I pressed on the cut, noticing the swelling; elbow subsequently hitting a stick of paper containing instructions. It flew out into the abyss.

“That’s the first time I’ve heard you curse like that.”

“…so you mind?”

“Not at all,” Ichikawa said. “Accidents happen.”

He knelt beside me, studying the mess of gears and bolts laid out on the workstation.

“…a watch. An automatic one, in fact,” he said. “But rather strange for someone to be working on mechanical accessories in an electronics store.”

“Would’ve opted for a quartz one, but batteries are expensive,” I said. “Trying to save for a phone. You can’t survive without one in this day and age.”

“…I don't disagree.”

I kept working on the mechanism, finally managing to hold the crown in place. The place reeked of metal, the same smell which I thought was blood when I first poured everything out. My left hand felt sore. Ichikawa didn’t move an inch, continually eyeing everything I did, his breath sticking on my neck.

“Come on… Just go in…!”

Even ignoring his scent that was like cheese, the fact that I couldn't quite fit a part in was enough reason for me to slam the desk. Any harder, and the gear’s teeth would bend.

“If you’re stuck and can’t figure something out, you can always go back a few steps.”

“Huh?”

Ichikawa went on to snatch the screwdriver from my hand, and undo the bolts of multiple gears.

“Wait, no, let me‑!”

“Every project that's ever done, there’s never a linear path… even with instructions you make mistakes,” he said. “But that doesn’t mean you can't go back if you meet a dead end.”

I concealed a growl. I'd taken almost an hour for this; I didn't want him to interfere.

“…then what's the idea?”

“Look at it, and close your eyes. Clear your head, and think about what you might have missed.”

I did so, right after rolling them. The incomplete watch in my head, with two gears that just wouldn't try to connect no matter how hard I…

I sighed. “…right. I’d swapped them. The larger gear moves slower, so it's the center wheel, while the smaller one's the fourth wheel. That was a dumb mistake.”

He smirked. I stuck the gears into the right spots, smiling a little more.

“…so, electronics store, huh?”

“Well, this place didn’t use to be one. I tinkered behind the scenes as well,” he said. “Impressed?”

“…somewhat.”

“Heh. Maybe one day you might even call me sensei.”

The machinery was nearly complete within the next third of an hour. After the rotor was done, all I had to do was just screw the watchhead on. This time, any unneeded injuries were safely prevented. I put the band on, and wore the finished product. I felt my wrist twitch.

“Ugh… It’s heavy.”

“That’s expected. If you didn't add the weighted rotor, it would be lighter,” he said.

“I don't want the hassle of winding it like every hour,” I said. “Well, it might make a good workout for my forearm.”

“Maybe so.”

Synchronized, we both stared at the door. Not anyone to be seen since lunch.

“Who’d you learn to think like that from?”

Ichikawa expression changed. He looked somber.

“Father was always busy with his projects. And just like you now, he needed hands in the back,” he said. “One good thing about the quietness is not needing to be at the counter 24/7.”

“That is a terrible philosophy for an‑”

I bit my lip. But then Ichikawa just burst into laughter.

“…owner,” he said. “Yes, that’s absolutely true.”

He turned to me, smiling, “I’m thinking… since you seem to be decent at watches, you might wanna take a crack at other clocks, or timers,” he said. “We seem to have a shortage of those, even though there is demand.”

I stared at the calendar by the shelf at the back.

“If you could take full-time hours during the holidays, too‑”

“Sure,” I said. “Fine by me.”

Once the day was over, Ichikawa locked up behind me. Only the sound of crickets accompanied me back to the hostel.

*****

The other three decided to wait for us while Yukiko and I went to student council. Once meeting was done, we saw them settled in class, isolated without a trace of anyone else at all. It looked like they haven't talked. Without any other student, the prehistoric and damaged feel of the class – the whole school, rather – seemed even older, aged like a legend from mouth to mouth, era to era. I walked forward. Yosuke was crossing his arms, staring at the olden walls himself.

“Are you okay, Yosuke-kun?”

“…yeah. Pretty sure I said that this morn‑”

He stopped. His eyes immediately lowered with regret.

“…sorry.”

“We all saw the Midnight Channel last night, didn’t we?” Yu said. “Let's talk about that then.”

“Right,” said Chie. “It's that biker gang guy, isn’t it?”

“Well, so-called… Kanji Tatsumi. Honestly thinking about him gives me the creeps,” Yosuke said. “I watched that news special with him the other day.”

“You too? He was like a second away from whaling on the reporters! Not the sort of person I'd ever wanna be alone with…”

“He wasn’t always like this when he was younger…” Yukiko said. “He was… more gentle.”

“ ‘Gentle’.” I hid a chuckle. “I guess that’s not my place.”

“You know him, Yukiko?” Chie asked.

“Remember, Chie? We’ve gone to his mother's textile shop a few times together. That's where the inn gets all its fabrics from.”

“So, that explains why it's managed to stay‑” Yosuke cut off. “…nevermind. Have you two kept in touch? Maybe he'd go easy on us if we had some sorta familiarity.”

“Sadly, no. I… actually don't even remember how many years ago we talked.”

“Man, and here I was hoping we could’ve gotten some sort of connection with him…” Chie sighed.

“About connections,” I said. “Do you have any idea how he’s involved in Yamano’s case?”

“I'm as lost on that as you are too, Kazuma-kun.”

“I wonder if he even is…” Yu said. “If either of you remember something, keep us updated.”

“Best thing we can do is just confront him, anyway,” Yosuke said. “Tatsumi Textiles, right?”

“…Hold on,” Yukiko said. “Sorry, Yu-kun, what do you mean by ‘either’ of us?”

“Hm? He used to work in the shopping district.”

Yukiko’s head veered a full 90 degrees in a split second. Her eyebrows were crossed.

“You… He didn’t tell you?” Chie asked.

“…Is that why you were acting so strange at the memorial?” Yukiko asked.

I tapped my finger on my elbow.

“You guys should head to Tatsumi Textiles,” I said. “I’ll be busy.”

“Doing what?” Chie asked.

“Helping Morooka.”

“…really?” Yukiko asked. “I don’t recall him talking to you privately at all… especially since I was right next to you, making our way to the meeting and back.”

I took my bag and strode away.

“Tell me if I missed anything.”

There were the sounds of quick, cyclic creaks on the floor. My hand reached out, but when I touched the door, a tight grip was held on my arm. The face of Chie below me was red warm with anger. My forearm was about to bruise.

“Don’t make me force my way out,” I said.

“Didn’t ask for permission when you forced your way in back then, did you?”

“Chie, that’s enough,” Yosuke said, at the same time a table’s legs squeaked. “He didn’t have anything to do with yesterday.”

“Exactly, because he wasn’t there!” Chie said. “He was busy with ‘work’, and we all know that was a total lie!”

The age of the room described earlier; with the lack of noise, it was a few decades older. The only thing that fought that change was Chie’s snarls.

“Nothing to say?”

“Piss off.”

I wrenched my arm off. Chie cut in front.

“You’re not going anywhere until I get a good answer…!”

“What happened in front of the Konishis was something I wasn’t even there for,” I said. “And now I'm getting pinned to the cross for that?”

“Yes, because it’s you, it’s always been you!” she cried out. “You’ve always been fine with leaving things the way they are, save for when you’re involved! When it comes down to it, you slither away from trouble. groups, whatever, because that’s who you are!”

“Chie, just‑!” Yu said.

“And now you're just gonna sit back and do nothing, again!? When you know someone’s about to get murd‑!”

“That’s right!”

Spit flew out like artillery bullets. My yell echoed to and from the hollow corridor, restating the sentence again and again.

“I don’t give a damn, about whatever happens. Whether it be fifty years from now or if someone's store gets burned down, I don’t fucking care,” I said. “I’m not going back.”

Chie was still. In fact, her frown had loosened; her expression swapped from burning rage to mild anger. I’d realized then my bag had fallen to the floor.

“Kaz, listen‑”

“If you’ll excuse me,” I said. “I’ve got more people to ignore.”

My steps were careful through the school. For whatever reason, I couldn’t shake the feeling of a poisoned gaze behind me, wearing the same face I had but looking with an indifferent grin.

Along the road, there was chatter and vrooms, up until the path hit water. The reflections sitting still on the river bordered some kind of dome under the bridge. It was cloudy out, and esoteric shapes were in the skies above. I smelled a stink in the air, like sweat from running. For a few seconds, I didn't mind it. Then my eye caught something on the northern bridge.

I gasped, and ducked down. When I looked back again, the taller one; six feet, it seemed, ran away. I only made out grey from a flapping jacket. There was a girl just left standing there; a small child with a long blue skirt. A deep sigh left my mouth. I ran over before she could get far.

“Hey, kid.”

The girl turned around, befuddled. I knelt down to meet her eyes.

“That guy that just went…” I said. “He didn't hurt you, right?”

She shook her head; at different angles, I’d noticed the depth of her dimples against her cheek. Then, her eyes turned to the size of beach balls.

“You’re… You have the same jacket as him!” she said. “Do you two go to the same school?”

(“…so it was him. What’s he doing so far from home?”)

“Yeah,” I said. “We go to Yasogami High.”

“I knew it!” she said, beaming. “My big sis goes there too! Her skirt has the same white spots your neck has!”

I touched my lapel. She must’ve meant the collar.

“Big sis started going there in April, but then she’s been staying late ‘cause she writes newspapers!” she said. “She’s been hanging out with an older boy, too!”

“…Great, uh‑”

“He tells her so many cool stories!” she went on. “In his class, there’s this one guy who always carries a shield and glasses with him wherever he goes! They call him the ‘Nerdy Shield’! And he’s always next to this girl with really long black hair, and they call her ‘Snow Black’, and‑!”

I'd lost around fifty percent of my concentration the moment I heard the first nickname. The girl kept going on with her storytelling, up until a ringing broke her flow. I looked into my coat.

My phone read Yosuke’s name. I declined the call.

“You didn’t need to‑?”

“No,” I said. “So about that guy you just talked to… what’d he do?”

“Um…”

She fell silent. Her fingers twirled around her hair.

“He…” she said. “He said I shouldn’t tell anyone what he did.”

I parsed my lips.

“I’m a friend of his,” I said. “But lately, he’s been distant… and a lot more aggressive. If you could tell me how and what he’s doing, it’d be a great help.”

She stuttered for a bit. After a few seconds, she took a deep breath.

“…he made me this.”

She pointed to her hair, her bangs like horns. One of them had a bunny hairpin stuck on it.

“Did you mean he gave it to you?”

“No, he made it,” she said. She started spinning her arms in periodic sharp motions. “With like… the needle, and strings.”

I hid my surprise. Kanji Tatsumi being the heir to Tatstumi Textiles was something obvious to all who had heard and read both names, or had just seen him around. Still, it was hard to imagine. On her backpack pocket, there was a detached ear sticking out from some other hairpin, but much older.

“How much was it?” I asked.

“Um… I don’t get it.”

“Did he ask for money, or…?”

She shook her head. I felt my stomach sinking.

“He made me one more, too…” she said. “You wanna see?”

She brought out a grey koala on her palm.

“…hm,” I said. “Can I borrow it for a bit? I wanna ask some other people about him.”

“Um…”

She pulled her hand back. “It’s… a gift for my big sister.”

I looked down at my armband. There was a strange tug on it.

“…I see. Never mind then.”

I pushed myself up. I read the words drawn on top of her bag’s flaps.

“ ‘Kanzaki’. That’s a surname, isn’t it?”

“My friends don’t know how to say my first name…”

“That’s okay, I’ll call you ‘Kanzaki-chan’,” I said. “Either way, you made two really big mistakes today, Kanzaki-chan. Mistakes that’ll get your parents seriously mad at you.”

“Huh!?”

“Don’t talk to strangers,” I said. “More importantly… don’t believe everything you hear from them.”

Before anymore could’ve been told, I sprinted past her. While running, I brought my phone out and redialed a number.

“Kaz, what‑?”

“I just got info. Kanji Tatsumi’s been making hairpins for kids.”

“Wh‑What? Okay, couple steps back, please!”

“What, you want me to spell every syllable?” I said. “It means what it means!”

“Just a sec… Hang on, you sure you got the right guy!?” Yosuke said.

“Positive. Unless someone else from Yasogami High shaved his head and is six feet tall.”

“…Has he been trying to hide it?”

I almost tripped. That was Yu’s voice.

“I’m concerned about why,” I said. “The kid I talked to; her sister’s in Yaso High too. Anyone know a person whose last name is Kanzaki, and also does article stuff in the school?”

“Um…”

I heard the crackle on the other side as the phone was being passed over.

“…hey,” Chie said.

“Well?”

“I can think of someone. Chito Kanzaki. She’s a first-year and an assistant or something to Keishin-kun.”

“That’s definitely it, he's been telling her stories…” I said. “Anyhow, is there a chance the article committee would have intel on how the Tatsumi’s are related to Yamano?”

“How the hell would I know that?”

“I doubt it,” Yukiko said. “If what you say is true, Kanji-kun’s clearly hiding something of his own volition. Considering he’s been absent from school the whole term, I don’t think there’s any possibility.”

I sighed. There went a lead.

“Where are you?”

“We’re coming up on the store,” Yu said.

“Stay put.”

“Come again?”

“I’m on the way,” I said. “Be there in about two.”

I dropped the call, and pulled my legs higher with every breathy step. The lines of the shapes in the distance grew thicker under mountains of careless clouds.

The cold sweat soaked between my fingers had turned them sticky. Drowned out sunlight suffocated the hues of every building, every placard; purposeful enthusiasm and animation dampened. All subtle motions I made just to prevent shivers, only to escalate into a convulsion. I was lucky enough to be to their backs.

“I’m here.”

They almost jumped.

“You‑?” Yu asked.

“Just don’t say anything.”

We left it at that. Out of the entrance to the textile shop, there was a boy in pure blue heading towards us. His cap was lowered, and his vision was blocked, but then as soon as he was a meter from us, it was like a switch flipped. He looked up, still as stone, surveying our eyes.

“Um…” Yukiko said. “Do you need something?”

“…Forgive me.”

He ambled past. Everyone’s gaze was still on him, even as he trod away.

“What’s up with him?” Yosuke asked.

“…Don’t know. Haven't seen him before,” said Chie.

We heard a car door shut, and the rev of a delivery truck. Wind flew us by, flicking our hair towards the stoplight.

“We should head in,” Yu said.

The textile shop, with its large spanning doors, remained open with a warm invitation. Slid over to the side, a hint of a wall the same shape and material could be seen beneath their translucent sheets. Light indoors blurred as soon as they made contact with the paper, the same blur one would see falling asleep, whisked away into a dream. The others loitered in, and their heads had spun all around, gawking at the colorful patterned cloths. An old woman had just placed down a box between a wall.

“Do you need any help with that?” Yu said.

“Oh no, no need! This old body can still take a bit of weight, not to worry,” Tatsumi said. “Sorry to keep you waiting.”

The old woman’s gaze was once fixed on the floor, and now directed to us with a candid smile.

“Ah, Yuki-chan. It’s so nice to see you.”

“Thank you, Ms. Tatsumi,” said Yukiko.

“Oh, you’ve grown so much! Your features are even starting to resemble your mother’s!” said Tatsumi. “Is there something you need for the inn?”

“Actually, we’d like to talk to Kanji-kun, if he’s here.”

“I’m afraid he isn’t. He’s been staying out so often nowadays.” she shook her head disapprovingly. “Are these all your friends?”

“Hi, Miss,” said Yosuke. “I’m, uh…Yosuke Hanamura.”

“Ah, from Junes! Your mother’s come over quite a few times to replace the tablecloth, you see. A truly nice lady, that one.”

“I… see. That’s really great to‑”

Yosuke’s sentence broke off. His sight was strained on a red scarf on display.

“Yu… Chie…”

“I know,” said Yu.

“That’s the same one back at‑!”

“Young man,” said Tatsumi. “Is there someone behind you?”

Yu’s body turned. He’d shifted out of the way, leaving me a clear view of her aged face. Hers had turned blue the moment I came out of hiding.

“…Kazuma-kun. How have you been taking care of yourself?”

“Hi, Ms. Tatsumi,” I said. “Fine as always. How's the business?”

“Oh, the same old. I remember never managing to understand your orders.”

“If I may be a little brash, Miss,” Yu said. “May we ask about this scarf?”

“…Are you acquaintances of Ms. Yamano?”

They stared, and a light of curiosity sparkled on each of them, amplified by the laser flash of glances they gave each other.

“Ms. Yamano had commissioned this when she first came to town. In fact, she ordered a pair. However, when she came to pick them up, she only took the women's scarf. Of course, since we already made both, we decided to put this one on sale.”

“Wait, so was this one for…?” asked Chie.

“We can guess,” said Yu. “This is quite the find…”

Frankly, I had no idea what any of them were talking about. My mouth opened dry.

“Ms. Tatsumi…” I said. “About Kanji-kun, has he…?”

She took a deep sigh before I could finish. The irises in her eyes turned an abrupt grey, like bleary dusk mixed with haze.

“It’s such a shame you two never met while you were still around. Or when he was,” she said. “You were such a hardworking boy; it was clear as daylight to everyone. Kanji could’ve learned a thing or two from you.”

“…I doubt that.”

“Did you ever manage to find those – what was it – those e-textiles?”

“As in, electronic textiles?” Yukiko said. “What would you even do with those?”

“…You could embed LEDs, bunch of ornaments on soldered fabric, and it’d look nice as a decoration for the Culture Festival, Christmas…” I said. “It never was a hit in the end.”

“You made them with the fabric I gave after, didn’t you?” said Tatsumi. “Why didn’t you tell me? I would’ve loved to hang those around the store…”

“Ms. Tatsumi, please don’t…”

My breaths came out of my chest at the rate of a machine gun, leaving what constituted a vacuum in my lungs. Ms. Tatsumi had leaned forward, and there was a break in her voice for her next words.

“He always kept to himself in his store too, way back when,” Tatsumi said. “But something had changed when you worked for him – I hope you know, Ichikawa-san was always so proud of you…”

“H‑Hang on,” Yosuke said. “I… Ichikawa?”

The ringing in my ears blotted out the gasps made by the others. I walked forward with my hands clenched.

“I wanted to ask originally,” I said. “Has Kanji-kun ever met Ms. Yamano, or do you know of anything they could have in common?”

“No, I’m certain he hasn’t… Why?”

“You really are? Even though there’s a possibility he hides things from you?”

“Oh, that he does, no doubt,” she said. “But my Kanji’s always tried his best to keep to himself. Though he fails most of the time, he does strive to stay out of drama.”

My heel turned, “Then it appears I’m done here.”

“Kazuma, wait!” Chie shouted.

The mutilated beeps were heard from the shaking outlines of a delivery truck. Roads and sidewalks spun in cold, ancient air; a blizzard had shrieked within the streets. The wind was my blanket, blurred vision my eyelids. My feet turned to mud, then from that mud they became anvils.

I’d lost all volume of air in my lungs before long. There were multiple pairs of footsteps behind me, catching up yet stopping a few feet behind me.

“I…” said Chie. “I didn’t know‑”

“That was the point!”

My roar threw breezes onto the ground, sprinkling the dust into a ring. Every decibel of noise still raged into my ears, like a chisel that rammed through my eardrums. All I could smell was petrol.

“…What’s going on?”

Without even attempting to look, I knew every one of them was staring at Yu. I cleaned patches of dust off my jacket.

“When Junes opened its doors… as you know, the shopping district endured quite a bit,” said Yukiko. “Long-term, multiple stores went bankrupt. But within just the first month…”

“There was a suicide,” Yosuke said. “A man by the name of Gentaru Ichikawa, owning an electronics store with his name, who’d… who’d hung himself in his apartment.”

The wind’s flow stagnated as those words left. Someone stepped up.

“Kaz, if… If you need to go somewhere…”

I’d finally regained control of my breathing. I moved my neck up, both clavicles creaking.

“The store… It was empty already,” I said. “When that happened, I thought he'd packed up and just outright left Inaba. But…”

My thumb twitched.

“I couldn’t shake the feeling that something was wrong,” I said. “Three weeks after Junes opened up, I pounded on his door at the dead of night. No answer. No news from the neighbors either. So I broke down the door.”

I tasted iron, “It… was a cable. Probably for his TV. Dangling below an incandescent light bulb, and his eyes were‑” I said. “…when I came to, I was in the station.”

“…You? This whole time…” said Yukiko. “You were the one who found the body?”

I veered around, “…who else was going to?”

My hands were in my pocket. I couldn’t look them in the eyes.

“Afterwards, I started working in Junes to make ends meet,” I said. “That’s it, that’s the story. Now your go.”

“What do you mean…?” asked Chie.

“The scarf. What was that about?”

“Dude‑” Yosuke said.

“…Please.”

I raised my head. Sweat dripped in waterfalls down my face. Eventually, after glancing at each other’s pale looks one last time, they nodded.

“That scarf… We saw it before,” Yosuke said. “The first time when we accidentally fell into the TV world.”

“Where?”

“Um, you guys haven’t been there,” Chie said to me and Yukiko. “It was in a really bizarre room, almost like in a hotel of some kind.”

“We know now that it’s Yamano’s place, built from her thoughts,” Yu said. “There were posters of Misuzu Hiiragi’s face torn off, which clearly pertains to her.”

“Yeah, and that scarf was‑”

Chie’s cut-off was abrupt.

“…was what?” I asked.

“It’s not important,” said Yosuke. “What matters is, it was there, and it had to be around where Yamano landed when she was pushed in.”

“…and where she died,” said Yukiko.

“…Yeah.”

“So, you’re saying that’s her connection to the Tatsumi family?” I asked. “That… doesn’t add up at all.”

“But it makes sense!” Chie said. “She ordered two scarves, one for her partner, didn’t she!? That had to be Taro Namatame! That’s how they’re connected to the affair!”

“But Kanji-kun’s the one on the Midnight Channel,” Yukiko said.

“Huh?”

“Exactly,” Yu said. “Ms. Tatsumi was the one who sold the scarf to Yamano, but her kid is the one targeted.”

“Yeah, but Yukiko got targeted, even though it was her Mom who did all the work! Maybe the killer's going after the kids on purpose!”

“Except based on an earlier theory, the culprit went after me because they couldn’t get to my mother. Meanwhile, Ms. Tatsumi is the one out in the open, while Kanji-kun’s barely at home.”

“Huh? Uh… what do you think, Kazuma?”

“She’s right.”

“But‑”

“I know, I came up with it to begin with,” I said. “But compare who the easier target in the family is. A frail old lady, or a delinquent punching biker gang members like whack-a-mole toys?”

“But if that’s true…” Chie said. “The killer, their targets would’ve nothing to do with the fling at all! If they’re just picking out their kids for no good reason…”

“Hm…”

Yosuke was deep in thought, arms crossed hugged tight to his chest.

“Honestly, even if Ms. Tatsumi was the target, I still wouldn’t buy it.”

“Dude,” Chie said. “Were you not listening? She made the freaking scarf – a pair of them – for the couple!”

“And that’s it. A scarf,” Yosuke said. “What’s next, the killer’s gonna go after anyone who let them share a meal? And how many people even know that it was meant for the both of them, and not just some special design she came up with?”

“That doesn’t absolve the possibility that the culprit could’ve learned that somehow,” Yukiko said. “Still, Kanji-kun being chosen to be pushed in remains quite the stretch…”

It was almost as if there were bees in the air, the electric shock of everybody’s buzzing minds coupling and resonating into a swarm. Even so, nothing much came of it.

“There’s only one thing I can think of, if we wanna keep this affair theory,” I said. “It’s if Kanji-kun hasn’t told anyone about the fact that he’s related to Yamano in some way.”

“Like how?” asked Chie.

I shrugged, “We know about that hairpin thing he’s doing. He might’ve made something for the couple too.”

“Yeah, but that rounds back to what we talked about,” Yosuke said. “Is the killer seriously that petty?”

“There’s a chance there could be a deeper relation,” Yukiko said. “But we can’t know for sure.”

“…our only option might be to confront Kanji himself.”

Once Yu said that, the frames of Yosuke’s and Chie’s bodies had shuddered slightly before calming down.

“You wouldn’t happen to know where he could’ve gone, Kazuma?” Yu asked.

“…No.”

“It's getting late,” said Yosuke. “We ought to save this for tomorrow. I don't think I’d wanna see him towering over me in pitch black.”

“…Dammit,” said Chie.

“But if the killer gets close to the shop‑” Yukiko said.

“We can stake it out after school,” Yu said. “Granted, that might not give us enough time to look for Kanji…”

We started walking off. All the while we talked, I still felt a lump in my throat the size of a swollen grape.

“Guys, what we just talked about…” I said. “…Don’t tell anyone else. Okay?”

Our paces went a few feet in tense silence, only broken by the sound of shoes on asphalt. It was only then one of those pairs of taps had paused, and Yosuke brought out his phone.

“Hey, Yukiko-san,” he said. “What’s your digits?”

Everybody froze.

“Um… what?” Yukiko asked.

“Really great timing, dude,” Chie said.

“What? I’m serious!” said Yosuke. “Look, as investigators, we should prioritize quick and efficient contact with our teammates. And Yukiko-san’s ‘contact’ is the only one I don’t have yet!

“Also, I need to tell my dad I talk to girls. …I’m actually serious about that one, he gets grumpy thinking about high school.”

“While we’re on the topic of talking to girls,” Chie said. “Do you mind not calling every night just to tell a dirty joke? Seriously, you sound like a pervert.”

Yosuke leapt, like he’d gotten tased in his hip area. Yukiko scowled.

“I started recording them since a week ago,” Chie said. Her smile had something poisonous. “Let’s see… yeah, I remember a lot of these being themed around sausages. Man, I wonder why.”

“Okay, please don't play them,” Yukiko said. “I just remembered I have to get something for the inn. Have a good day.”

“Have you considered sending them to the police, Chie?” I asked.

“There is the intercom at school,” Yu said.

“Holy…! That’s an amazing idea, Yu-kun!” Chie yelled. “But… dammit, I’m pretty sure like half of these have my name in them.”

“Anywho, back on track! Yukiko-san! Number!”

“No. Chie, would you like to come with?”

“Yep.”

And they were gone. Yosuke sighed.

“Well. ‘Amagi Challenge’ failed yet again,” he said. “Hey, Kaz, you’ve never asked anyone out before. Might as well try with your class rep ‘partner’, eh?”

“Do I seem like the sorta person who’d be the least bit interested? And why do you know that?”

“It is a bit obvious, no?” Yu asked.

“…Thanks, Yu. Also, Yosuke…” I said. “Just saying, I’m not twelve.”

Yosuke winked, “C’mon. You’re smiling.”

“Go away.”

I covered my mouth to wipe a bit of sweat, and my lips had quickly straightened. The other two stayed on the path a bit longer as we went back.

It was almost 7 when I made it back to my room, every bone of mine like pyrite mixed with steel. I wanted to lie down to stop the pain, before the flash in my mind told me I needed to eat. While the water boiled, my phone rang.

“What is it?”

“I went back to Ms. Tatsumi to chat after we left,” Yukiko said. “Kanji-kun’s coming to school tomorrow.”

“Seriously?” I said. “Did you meet him?”

“She called out, but he denied the request with quite the low grunt,” Yukiko said. “I was with Chie at the time; she can tell Yu-kun, and then he can tell the rest too.”

“…Really subtle, Yukiko.”

A ding. I took out the kettle.

“He hasn’t come to school at all, has he?” I said. “At least I’m pretty sure he hasn’t, I feel like I would’ve noticed him.”

“No. And I have no idea what could’ve changed his mind either.”

“Hm.”

I let my mind wander. A few dribbles of steaming hot water had leaked out of the cup before I noticed.

“There was one last thing,” Yukiko said. “Ms. Tatsumi… she wanted to apologize for bringing up the past.”

The kettle was put back on the heater with two rough clunks. I held onto my phone with both hands.

“Are you sure you’re okay?”

“…Yeah,” I said. “I’m gonna eat now. Talk to you and the rest tomorrow, okay?”

I shut off the call. My ramen was eaten in silence, and again, I let my mind wander.

(“For all intents and purposes, we should assume the killer’s watching their targets, and those close to them. In which case, what should we expect from us barging into Kanji-kun’s home?”)

The salt touched my tongue, and the shock of the taste had zapped my neurons more. I coughed out brine.

(“…No, it’s even worse. Yukiko… the previous target. She’s hanging around with us…”)

A muscle stuck out on my thumb from it clenching chopsticks. Once I finished eating, I tossed out the soup into the sink in the showers. The combination of the odors of chlorine and salty solution was likely going to be my closest experience to an ocean swimming pool. Not one high on the wish list, though.

I laid down on the futon. I felt groggy, but not sleepy, as if my consciousness was too exhausted to drift away.

There was an e-mail from Chie, sent to everyone. It was an audio recording:

“Okay, okay, listen to this one. So why did the hero charge at the evildoer with his sword? Because he was trying to reach the climax! Ayyy‑”

And it ended. Another ding in the inbox, this time from Yosuke. It read:

ha got her email anyways 😝

I tossed around, till I was belly down and my groans muffled into the mattress. On its own, my body shot back up. My screen opened to a search engine while I sighed.

(“Mobile data, don’t fail me now…”)

It was quite a time spent on it, before I turned my screen off on a blocky map of Inaba. That night was especially warm.

Chapter Text

Chapter 23 – Espionage Entourage

The unison of the lockers’ clanging doors was a chorus that bled into school mornings. There were books tumbling down. Always, there’d be at least one person whose contents had fallen out in whole, which blended in with the overall background. Once I’d gotten everything, I moved to the stairs.

“Did you see him?” asked Chie.

“I got a decent look. He’s definitely here,” said Yu. “Good morning, Kazuma.”

“Hardly, I got barely any rest last night. Rooftop at lunch.”

“Huh?”

I went straight for class after hearing their noise of bewilderment. My first priority was savoring the few minutes of sleep on my desk before attendance. After some lessons, the cue for lunch signaled, giving all the freedom to talk. Mr. Kondo had left the class jogging; there was a chance drool hung from his mouth. Under cover of the crowd, we traipsed up to the roof, the wind smacking our faces.

I brought out my phone, while Chie sat a few feet to my left with steak skewers in a box. There was an umami aroma lingering, probably flowing into the vents.

“Any chance… you know…” Yosuke said. “Spare a few?”

“Mm…” Chie let down a huge gulp. “Remember what happened the last time I gave you a free meal? And I know for a fact you brought your own lunch!”

“Ugh, fine, I’ll just eat later…”

“Oh yeah, also, I told Yu-kun this already,” Chie said. “But about asking the article people if they know anything about Kanji-kun? No dice, they got nothing.”

“Yet they were brave enough to write this journalistic mess…”

Yukiko brought out a booklet; the front page bearing Kanji’s scowling mugshot. Yu took it in his hands.

“ ‘Biker Gang Leader in Yasogami High: Delinquency Taking Its Brutish Roots!?’ …If whoever wrote this is lucky, Kanji might not know the school papers even exist.”

“Let me read the byline… Of course,” Yosuke said. “You know, Kaz, he was the one who first started saying your results were faked during finals. Definitely a dude for drama.”

“I don’t care, everyone give me your phones.”

I extended my hand, but it remained empty after a few seconds. I let out an exasperated groan.

“Fine. Yu, just hand me yours first. I wanna see if I can do this right.”

Yu did just that. I tapped around on both mine and his phone for a few minutes. Eventually, the map of Inaba was visible, plus two blips on both screens.

“A location tracker?” Yosuke said. “And you wanna do this for all our phones?

I nodded. I told them all my reasons, while they listened thoughtfully.

“I didn’t even think about the fact that the killer could know who the rest of you are, too,” Yukiko said. “You’re in a lot of danger because of me.”

“Well, it’s not just that,” I said. “If that scarf hypothesis or whatever Kanji-kun’s doing holds water, then the killer could go for anyone who gives Yamano something. Even, for example, food.”

Yosuke’s eyes turned to beach balls, “Junes. Crap,” he said. “You aren’t trying to say me or my dad could be targets, right!?”

“Or maybe one of the people in the stalls. Who fucking knows?”

“Hey, I’m serious! My family could be in real danger here!”

“Well, why do you think I came up with this?” I said. “Besides, it’ll be easier for us to know which parts we’re investigating if we’re splitting up.”

“Pause, I don’t get it,” Chie said. “How does this keep us safe, exactly?”

“There's no reception, Internet, anything in the TV world,” Yu said. “If say I were to fall in with my phone on me, my blip will disappear on Kazuma’s phone.”

“So we can immediately take action if one of us goes missing,” Yukiko said. “But that means we’ll have to check regularly, don’t we?”

“Okay, I get it now, sure,” Chie said. “Don’t get it wrong, I like it, and I know it’s for us, but there’s places I’d like to go alone, you know. And frankly, I’m afraid of what someone can do with this kinda power in their hands…”

Chie pointed her gaze at Yosuke, frowning with the sharpest of cutthroat glares.

“…If anyone would like to point out a genuine issue, it’d be great,” Yosuke said.

“Well, this doesn’t work if our phones are turned off. You’ll need to charge them while you’re sleeping, that’s the major thing,” I said. “If you wanna toggle the location tracking… best idea I got is just tell us beforehand.”

“But it’s not as if we’ll be next to each other all the time,” Yukiko said. “Besides, I can’t really take calls on my personal phone while I’m actively serving customers. We’ll get disturbance complaints in no time.”

“That isn’t that big of a deal, actually.”

“What do you mean, Yosuke-kun?”

“There's this group messaging thing I've had way back with my old friends in the city. It's a pretty new thing,” Yosuke said. “I’m sure I can set one up for us too.”

“Oh, so everyone can know as soon as we need to turn it off.”

“Right…” I said. “Well, just for caution's sake, if your thing is turned off even after the next morning, we’ll call and text you. If you don’t reply, we're gonna assume you fell in.”

“And if it suddenly disappears in the middle of the day?” Chie asked.

“Then we’ll make haste,” Yukiko said. “We’ll start by calling the missing phone, and the family’s number respectively. If we don’t hear from you, or get a straight answer, then we’ll meet in Junes.”

“Hm. Yeah, that sounds good,” Yu said. “What does everyone else think?”

At the same time, everybody uttered their agreements in a blur of sentences. I quickly repeated the same steps on the others' phones.

“Alright, then I'll contact you guys tonight to make that group thing,” Yosuke smiled. “…which means, Yukiko-san, about that numb‑”

“I'll help send the stuff to you too, Yukiko,” Chie said.

Yosuke's face had never been assailed with greater disappointment.

“…dammit.”

“We should keep this on later,” Yu said. “If we’re going to watch Kanji… all the more reason to keep a close eye on ourselves.”

We discussed our plan after school for a few minutes, before we went down for the rest of our lunches. The rest of the school day went by quick and in a blur.

A toll sounded everywhere, and we had all forgotten the zippers on our bags had a purpose. Five backs were planted against the lightish concrete of the wall, watching the open entrance without blinking once.

“The target's arrived?” Chie asked.

“Yes, ma'am. Clear as day!” Yosuke said. “Confirmed, the target's in the first-floor bathroom, tidying his hair! I managed to retreat before any unwanted injuries were sustained!”

I shook my head, “Been thirty seconds, and you guys are already having way too much fun with this.”

“Live a little, Kazuma,” Yu said. “It's not every day people hide in cover for good reason.”

“…actually, great point, weren't we confronting him? Why are we in cover?”

“To study his routine, and to wait for a point where he doesn’t look as angry,” Yosuke said.

“People are starting to stare, you know…” Yukiko said.

“He's here!” Chie said. “Get down!”

At the same time, we all stared blankly at our feet; only a patch of flat low grass under us and a few daisies in front.

“…where?”

A rather built boy had almost stumbled out of the building, almost knocking his temple right against the school entrance. Kanji's fingers were still in his short bleached hair; his eyes warily whirling around at an unimaginable speed. Yet his shaking was so bad that he somehow didn't even notice us.

“He looks… really nervous, don’t you think? For a guy like that,” Chie asked.

Once Kanji had exited the gate, we peeked our heads out by a corner. At the center of the walkway stood a familiar, slim figure, trimmed and decorated in blue.

“That's… the boy who passed us yesterday…” Yukiko spoke softly. “What’s he doing here?”

“Yukiko, keep your head down!”

Chie had pulled Yukiko's head down behind the wall. Through a microscopic gap between the old bricks, we could hear two distant voices talking.

“I didn't keep you waiting, I hope?”

“Oh, n‑no, I just got here too… Uh… Where-where are we going then?”

“Let's walk around, shall we?”

It was faint, but it was possible to make out some steps that appeared once that sentence was finished. We finally went out into the open, each of us staring down the walkway as the two travelled.

“That was weird… so they have plans?” Yosuke said.

“I didn't think they knew each other, either…” Yukiko said.

“What should we do now?” Chie said. “We can't warn him, or ask him about what he knows if there's just someone right there, it'll be way too suspicious!”

“I'm gonna go follow them,” I said. “We all knew I wasn't gonna stake out at the textile shop anyways… and moreover, I wanna look at the kid.”

“Kanji-kun, you mean?”

“No, the short one. There’s… something about him.”

“Uh…what?” Chie asked.

I couldn’t answer. He looked to be our age; I myself just scraping an inch, if even that, above Yukiko’s height, but even he was shorter than Chie. He wasn’t all bones, so he must’ve been eating well.

“There’s a chance the killer could be waiting for Kanji when he goes back home,” Yu said. “You go ahead, we’ll decide how to split ourselves.”

“Well, you know how to find me.”

I flashed my phone, and they nodded. Two tiny shapes were gradually shrinking away into the town. I ran onward.

Honestly, I'd wish they went a little faster. Both marks wandered through the school zone, in a labyrinth of white buildings that were wholly abandoned, even at an hour like this. The place consisted of residential buildings, so it was clear people were at work. Of course, it was more than that. An image of a hanging shape on a TV antenna flashed… it felt like a ghost town. The company chose here for a reason; they only talked when the street was fully empty.

“S-So… Y‑You said you were interested in… in me?”

“To recap from yesterday, you were the one on the news special on biker gangs,” the shorter boy said, rhythmically pacing. “But you aren't actually a member, correct?”

“Uh… yeah.” Kanji scratched his head.

“What led into such a situation like that, might I ask? To now be thought of as an aggressive delinquent.”

“Well… it's… a long thing. I’ve kinda met them before, so…”

“Was this the time you fought them off on your own?”

“Yeah, think so. Guess people got confused…”

(“Asking a fair number of questions, aren't we…?”)

All of a sudden, there were a few light taps on the sidewalk that could be heard behind me.

“Sidekick spotted, Yosuke! Do you copy? Over.”

“Copy that, loud and clear, Chie Satonaka! Over.”

I turned around.

“…Really?” I said. “You two?”

Their hands were cupped in front of their chins. They both stared without words, like a pair of sweet-toothed children expecting candy on Halloween. My eyes almost fell off into the back of my head.

“…oh my god,” I said. “Over.”

“What? Who were you expecting? Over,” Yosuke replied.

“I don’t know… Is competence a name?”

“Really funny. You just underestimate us,” Chie said.

“I didn’t say over.”

Chie dropped silent, “…Dammit.”

“Dude, how did you mess it up that quick? This was literally your idea!”

“Shut up! It was heat of the moment!”

“What moment!?”

“They're going…” I said.

Kanji and the boy were gaining distance from us. We followed like hungry parasites, tucked away from sight. I pulled out my phone.

“Wonder how the other two are doing there at the shop?” Chie asked.

“Who knows? For all we know, he's putting the moves on Yukiko-san as we speak,” Yosuke said.

“Yeah, right. Not him. You, definitely, but not him.”

“Eh, I can believe that,” I said.

“C’mon, are you seriously gonna side with him on the subject of romance?” Chie said. “By the way, the one last night sucked.”

“And what the hell is that supposed to mean?” Yosuke asked.

“Oh quiet, you two…”

We crouched behind a red phone booth, our ears just barely poking out into the road.

“If that’s the case, I suppose you couldn’t tell me anything about the gangs, then?” the boy said. “That's… a little disappointing.”

“Huh? Oh no, I can tell you some things! A lot!”

“Really?”

He was eyeing Kanji intently, even though I couldn't see his face under the cap. After a minute, his head leaned slightly in disbelief.

“I must say, Kanji-kun, you're… quite the strange individual.”

“Strange…”

Kanji’s fists were suddenly clenched. Color drained out of his face.

“Is something bothering you?”

“N‑No…” Kanji replied, wiping his neck. “Nothing.”

“…Interesting.”

“That's… an odd reaction,” Yosuke said. “He was definitely about to explode there, but…”

“Huh… Hey… you get the feeling there's some sort of uh…” Chie asked hesitantly. “A thing… between these two?”

“…no, I… I see it too. Kaz?”

I kept staring forward. I could almost feel the palpable tension clutching onto my neck. Kanji seemed to be sneaking a glance at the boy every few seconds. And every time the receiver took notice, he’d toss his head away with comparable motion to a nervous schoolgirl.

“…yeah,” I said, looking at him as he covered his blushing face. “There's something there, alright.”

I suddenly heard a giant slam beside me. With dropped jaws, Yosuke and Chie had accidentally knocked over a trash can.

“Crap!” Chie shouted. “C’mon, c'mon, get up…!”

“What are you doing!? You're making more noise from just trying to fix it, you moron!” Yosuke said with gritted teeth.

“If they stare back and see this, they're obviously gonna suspect something, you idiot!”

“Why the hell would they stare back!? Just leave it!”

“Hell no!”

“Hell yes!”

“Jesus Christ, your bickering is obnoxious enough to drown out a sports announcer!” I said. “Both of you just shut‑!”

“The hell are you three doing here?”

(“Oh for fuck's sake.”)

Kanji's voice was directly above my ear. We all shot up at the blink of an eye. The other boy had disappeared.

“Hi, there, Kanji-kun!” I said. “We were… uh…”

I stared back at the other two, who had been too stunned to speak.

(“Okay, deescalate…”)

“I…” I said. “Was… actually showing off this sixteen-year-old married couple around!”

“Sorry, what?” they both said.

“See?”

“Wow, really?” Kanji said. “That's, like, really young!”

“I know right!? Now, just carry on gawking at them in adoration while I slowly slide out of your way…”

“Yeah, you ain't goin’ anywhere.”

“Shit.”

“Haha, well you see… we were only just walking behind you, while by sheer coincidence… practicing our squats!” Chie said. “That's totally everything, honest.”

“Yep, and our houses are just right behind us!” Yosuke said. “Like, away from you, in the other direction. So we're gonna go there now. To the place we… passed.”

I smiled at the other two.

(“…yeah, guess who’s the better liar here?”)

Yosuke’s teeth were whiter than usual.

“…We're a sixteen-year-old married couple and he's showing us off,” Yosuke said. “Her and I are just, like, some crazy lovebirds. Holding hands, going on dates, doing the hanky-pan‑”

“W‑Whoa, gonna stop that right there,” Chie said. “L‑Look, we… we weren't planning on getting in you guys' way or anything like that. I mean, if you wanna be gay that's totally fine! We're all pretty open about that stuff anyways so, haha… ha…”

And with that wonderful slip-up, along with a clap of my hand against my skull, I at last reaffirmed that I am truly surrounded by absolute fucking morons.

“Why the hell did you have to blurt that whole thing out!?” Yosuke shouted.

“Wait, no, Y‑You got the wrong idea!” Kanji said with a scarlet face. “It ain’t anythin’ like that!”

“…we should retreat,” I said.

In a split second, all that was left of us was billowing dust where we once stood. Kanji was directly calling from behind, pursuing with beastly stamps.

“Wait, dammit! Lemme clear‑ This ain't what you think!”

“And there goes the whole goddamn plan!” I said.

Yosuke’s headphones tremored over his neck while he growled, “Why the hell couldn’t you just keep your bloody mouth shut!?”

“I‑I'm sorry! I got nervous, alright!?”

“What do you mean you got nervous!? Aren't you the one here with fucking kung-fu training!?” I said.

“I never got training! I’ve just redid the moves I watched on TV!”

“E‑Excuse me, what!?” I said.

“You didn't know that, dude!?” Yosuke said.

“No I didn't! I thought if it came down to drawing fists, she was going to be our meat shield!”

“WHAT!?”

“Meat shield, go! I choose you!” Yosuke shouted.

“Okay, now that I know you would get knocked out with one punch, I'm not gonna go through with it!”

“You wanna try and say that again to my face!?”

“Do you want to be capable or not!?”

“Let's just lose him and regroup with Yu and Yukiko-san! Get to the textile shop!”

“Brilliant, Yosuke! TWO meat shields!”

“NO MEAT SHIELDS!” screamed Chie.

For however long we ran, sweat was pouring from every orifice and segment of our skin. Warmth rushed to every muscle. Gradually, Kanji's voice of continual denial faded from our ears. The buildings of the shopping district were finally appearing.

“There…” Yosuke said. “There it is…”

“M-Meat shields… Aw dammit, he's gone.”

We were breathless. Yu's and Yukiko's shapes gradually materialized by the edge of the shop. The second they’d seen us, they ran with the same current slower speed we were.

“What in the world happened?” Yukiko asked.

I had barely any oxygen left in me. “We… we got found out…”

“How…?”

“Well…!”

“Yukiko, you don't understand!” Chie said. “This guy has like, supersensitive hearing and smelling a-and a bunch of other things! He sniffed us out from a mile away! There wasn't anything we could do about it, right Yosuke!?”

“Y‑Yeah! And to top it all off, this guy had to go ahead and shout at us like we did something wrong!” Yosuke added. “I mean. Really, Kaz. Not cool.”

At this point I could hear a breaking in my brain. It was the shattering works within it that ejected hissing steam out of my ears.

“…okay, what actually happened?” Yukiko asked.

“Take a guess,” I said.

“His supersensitive hearing and smelling tracked you guys, and you shouted at them for no reason?”

My eyebrows were knitted.

“Fuck off, Yu.”

“Yeah, needless to say, it ended in failure,” Yosuke said. “Was everything okay on you guys' end?”

“It was. If you consider the fact that no one showed up to kidnap him good news,” Yu replied.

“Well, that stinks… Guess you saw us coming, huh?”

“Oh, you mean this?” Yu showed his phone. “I just got Yukiko's number.”

“…what? Send it over.”

“No.”

Yukiko's face had instantly turned as red as her uniform.

“I‑It's not what you think! It's… It's just for the investigation, that's all!”

“Yeah, that’s definitely what your expression says,” I said.

“Wait, Yu-kun…” Chie said. “There isn't anything… like… you know… right?”

“It's nothing like that, Chie. Yosuke's right, we need to improve our means of communicating with each other.”

“O‑Oh, okay, that's… that's a relief. Well… not like it was my business to ask anyway, hahaha, ha…”

I snapped my head towards Chie. Yosuke just smiled. I let out a groan.

“But… but Chie…” Yosuke sniffed. “Our vows…”

“Sh-Shut up? Don't pretend like you didn't know that wasn't real!”

“Great, so where's my vertex in this ever-growing love polygon?” I said.

“You could share Yukiko-san with Yu.”

The girls shouted, “No!”

I blinked multiple times.

“You guys again!?”

We all jumped in surprise. Kanji’s voice had erupted from our backs.

“Oh…” Yosuke said. “…In retrospect, maybe it wasn't a good idea to stay still when someone's chasing you… or stop at where that person lives.”

“Seriously, why the hell are you followin’ me around!?”

Kanji was fuming from his head, chest puffing up and down. His eyes darted like dust in the air, until they landed on Yukiko’s chest.

“…You’re one of them class reps back in school, aren’t ya?”

Yukiko jumped from her heels. “I, uh…”

“Wait, you keep that on even after school?” I whispered.

“…I just now realized you don’t. Why?”

“Well, that’s far and away from the point now, isn’t it!?”

Our frames stiffened. Some of the others’ legs widened in guard, as Kanji crept closer. Within just a few inches, he’d stopped. He heaved in a hefty sigh that sounded like wind before rain.

“Look… I ain’t plannin’ on causing trouble in class, alright? Or really anywhere,” he said. “I went today just to meet someone, I… You ain’t gonna see me again after this.”

“Uh… huh?” Yosuke said.

We all sent furtive glances to each other. Yukiko was the first one to clear her throat.

“Kanji-kun, we wanted to ask you a few things,” she said. “Have you met Ms. Yamano, or seen her anywhere?”

Kanji’s head tilted. “Yama… who? Wait, that cheatin’ chick who got killed!?” he said. “Hell no, why the fuck would I know anythin’ about her!?”

“He has the same tongue as you, Kazuma…” Yu said.

“You’re positive!?” Yosuke said. “Are you sure you didn’t give her or Namatame-san anything at all!?”

“What… What could I give people like that, anyway…?”

“Kanji…” Yu said. “We know you’ve been making handcrafts… and handing them out.”

Kanji’s body did an abrupt lurch. It was like he was being punched in the gut; while he staggered, his face was scarlet.

“How the‑? You’ve been spyin’ on me this whole goddamn time!?”

“N‑No, we just found out all of a sudden…” said Yukiko.

“Like hell I believe that!” Kanji roared. “How long have you been keepin’ an eye out on me, huh!? Gonna write another one of those damn articles to piss on my name!?”

“We’re not doing anything like that! Just tell us if you did anything for Yamano!” Chie shouted.

“The hell does that fucking matter!?”

“Kanji, for God’s sake, listen!” I shouted. “For all we know, you might be the next victim if you did! You’re in danger, do you get that!?”

“The only thing I’m in danger of is you guys runnin’ your mouths!” Kanji said. “I ain’t done anythin’ for that Yamano chick, so scram already!”

“Look, we want to help‑”

Yu cut off. Kanji’s fists were rounded like bowling balls. We all twitched.

“I look like I’m jokin’?” he said. “I swear, if it gets out there what I’ve been doin’, I’m gonna look for each and every one of your asses and pulverize your damn faces!”

“Kanji-kun, please‑” Yosuke said.

“Get the hell out!”

Kanji sprinted in. On cue, we ran away as quick as we could in the opposite direction. By this point, my legs had begun to turn to noodles; the grip my feet had on the ground feeling like I was treading on a vacuum.

“…Shit.”

I cursed under my breath.

“What… what do we do now?”

Yukiko was asking me.

“…I don’t know,” I said.

“…Yu?” Yosuke said.

He looked at his phone.

“According to the weather forecast,” he said. “It’s raining tonight.”

“But…” Chie said. “Yu-kun, we‑”

She stopped, not out of fear, but almost as if she couldn’t find any way to finish the sentence. We looked at each other's faces. More than just the clouds were hanging over the shopping district; the heaviness of impending anticipation ready to crush us all.

I stared out, past the holed curtains and smeared windows. The dark indigo of night had fallen, with the reflections of mirror rain shining the dimming lights of the sleeping town. Sooner or later, it would appear again, and we would see him there. I'd talked to Yosuke about the group messaging app, him in the end saying he'll handle the rest. After that, I sat there waiting, like I always did. I had actually started to feel a little desensitized by it. I knew what was coming; there wasn't any reason to be afraid anymore, I knew just what to expect.

The image was focused. Far too focused. A hallway; plank walls. Wood floor, cracked. Fog everywhere. Some unreadable banner hung over a door.

“Hel-LO, dear viewers… it's time for ‘Bad, Bad Bathhouse’!”

(“…oh no.”)

Kanji, or at least a version of him, had danced into view with a shake of his rear. He had nothing on him but exposed skin and a towel wrapped around the important parts.

“Tonight, boys and… gentlemen, I’ll introduce a superb site for those searching for sublime love that surpasses the separation of the sexes!”

His face flushed red in heat, and I felt my spine shifting.

“I'm your host, Kanji Tatsumi, serving you this scandalously special sneak-in report! Goodness gracious, just imagine the things that'll happen to me there! Ooohhh!”

Clouds had slowly started to shift to clear visibility, revealing more of Kanji's bare legs. I looked away.

“Well then, let's get this show on the road! Toodaloo!”

Kanji ran off, in a similar grace as his entrance with limbs that I didn’t know could stretch that far. Just as the towel began sliding down, the screen shut off.

I heard a ringing in my pocket.

“Salutations, Chie! So, what say we substantiate the splendidly scrupulous alliteration supplied by the Shadow self in this stellar show just seen and talk about absolutely nothing else on it?”

“Hush. I only called you because if I was gonna be uncomfortable with… this, it won't be with Yukiko.”

“Why, would too many lacy unmentionables get in the way?”

“…god, you sound like Yosuke.”

I thought silently, and looked at the screen for a second. Chie sighed.

“Okay, being serious. Kanji-kun's in there.”

“I know…” I said. “We're gonna have to look for him regardless tomorrow.”

“So good ol’ Teddie again. Been a while, honestly,” Chie said.

“…We should get some sleep.”

“Wait,” said Chie. “Can you… stay on the phone for a minute?”

 “…what is it?”

Chie paused for a few moments.

“…thanks for that whole map thing you did earlier. Really.”

“…Yeah, don’t mention it.”

“…I’m sorry about the other day.”

My grasp shook on my phone. I heard a breath through the receiver.

“Look, if there’s anything I can do to make it up‑”

“It’s fine,” I said. “Just don’t mention it anymore. Good night.”

“Yeah. You too.”

I hung up. My eyes somehow increased tenfold in weight as they shifted over to my bed.

Chapter Text

Chapter 24 – Complex

Sunny skies hit, yellow rays that tore open the mask of forthcoming that curtailed the school. As sun stroked our backs, its fire had died as soon as it touched us; like an inferno pooling against roaring tsunami. It was useless. It didn't matter that it was after school, where dreary lectures were over, when we'd finally finished hard-worked presentations weeks in the making. The truth of it still lurked, lingering within pushing chairs and ringing bells.

“…you've been staring at that for some time.”

Yosuke's voice was a little softer than normal as he stood up with us. I stared at the screen with blips, which when combined, had deformed into a blinking, multi-colored grape.

“Trying to see to what extent the map works. Clearly not too accurate now, considering how close we are,” I said. “I see you guys kept your word though.”

“Now especially, it's important we know where everyone is,” Yu said. “Based on what we saw last night.”

“I wonder what it really is…” Yukiko said. “The Midnight Channel…”

“That's still a mystery that's sticking… In a messed-up way, we kinda have to be thankful for it, even if it feels like some sorta ransom note,” Yosuke said.

We marched out the door as a group. We passed by parades of rushing students and messy uniforms. It was almost hard to think.

“Hey, Chie, you were the one who told us about the legend to begin with, weren’t you?” Yosuke said.

“Yeah. When I first heard it, I just thought it was like a weird paranormal craze that people were joking about but… when I tried it, it was actually real!”

“How did it go again?” Yukiko asked. “Stare into a turned-off screen at midnight, while it's raining…”

“What bugs me the most is how it was discovered in the first place,” Yosuke said. “Who in their right mind would try something like that in the dead of night, on the off chance it rains?”

“In a town like this, you never really know if there’s nothing else to do. Besides, rumors spread like wildfire.”

There were a few mutters besides us. Two students were sprinting by us and down the stairs, smirking to themselves.

“Dude, you saw who was on last night?”

“Man, it’s totally that biker gang guy, isn't it!? Wait… so am I like, soulmates with him now or something?”

“Ooh… don't worry, I’ll hook you up, that’s for sure! Wait no, I got the same guy too…”

“Oh god, the nightmares…”

The murmurs quickly dissipated. One had turned increasingly agitated the closer they approached to the next floor.

“You know, that whole soulmate thing really works for this case, doesn't it?” Yosuke said, almost laughing.

“Hm. I would rather not think about that…” Yukiko said. “Though to be honest, given what we saw last night, those reactions seem to be quite lacking.”

“Wait…”

Yu had stopped frozen, between the last classroom and the stairs that connected the ground.

“What is it, Yu-kun?”

“…that doesn't make any sense.”

(“…Yeah, they're both right. How hasn't she‑?”)

“Yukiko, has anyone… come up to you about the Midnight Channel?” I asked.

“No. Why?”

“Now that you mention it…” Chie said. “Yeah, I haven’t heard a peep about anyone mentioning Yukiko's midnight show thingy!”

“Midnight… show?”

“When you were pushed in, we saw a version of yourself that acted like your Shadow, and it said some rather erratic stuff… similar to Kanji last night,” Yu said.

“Yeah, so the problem is… how has no one talked even remotely about that?” I asked.

“W‑Wait, no, don't, my brain is already next to bursting with all this!” Yosuke put his hands on his face. “Please don't tell me that everyone sees the Midnight Channel differently!”

“H‑Huuhh!? B‑But, that can't be right… right!?” Chie said. “We literally just heard those guys talk about Kanji-kun, didn't we!?”

“That's correct. We all saw the same thing with Kanji-kun,” Yukiko asked. “And you all can confirm what I said on my show.”

“Uh… something-something scoring a hot stud.”

“Something-something Prince Charming.”

“Something-something harem.”

Chie stared at the three of us incredulously. “Yep. Can confirm. We all watched the same thing.”

“…I regret asking,” Yukiko said. “Then… how is it that we all saw that while everyone else didn't?”

“The first thing I thought about was that it showed the killer's thoughts,” I said.

“Same here. But the killer’s gotta to have some vivid imagination for those shows…” Yosuke said. “I mean, if what’s on there is supposedly their Shadows… Saki-senpai, Yukiko-san, Kanji-kun…”

“…Just to make sure, she was wearing a black dress, right?”

“…Yeah. So it’s the same there too.”

“That being said, the incidents have only begun in April,” Yu said. “Not counting the shows, the Midnight Channel has to have been active for some time beyond there.”

“The earliest I heard of it, that I can remember, is maybe four months ago,” Yukiko replied. “So that begs the question of why the killings have only started now…”

“Ugh, this is confusing…” Chie said. “We shouldn't be spending time on this right now! Kanji-kun's in there and we have to save him! That's what counts, isn't it!?”

Yosuke sighed, “…You’re right. Kinda just looping back around at this rate.”

“I guess we don't really have a choice…” Yukiko muttered. “Although it still really bothers me…”

Deep down, there was an uncertainty that birthed into us; or rather, it was just magnified. The Midnight Channel, whatever it was; a bottomless yet solid foundation for the whole incident, buried underneath layers upon layers of rocky impenetrable questions. There was a resolve strengthened on everyone’s faces, not only to help Kanji, but one that knew we would have to dig it up one day, one way or the other.

We all nearly jumped out of our shoes when a tiny girl had sprinted in an involuntary zig-zag across the hallway.

“E-Excuse me! I'm looking for‑!”

Her gaze turned to us in a flash, landing on my arm. Her look was wild, almost as feral as Kanji’s Shadow.

“Sh‑Shield…” she gasped for breath. “It’s you…”

Contrasted to a smooth cut of hair on her forehead, her left sideburn was rough and jagged like a feather duster. Dimples bore into her cheeks.

“Chito-chan…” Chie said. “What are you…?”

“Hey, Senpai. Um…”

She held out something she’d closed in her hand. It was a hairpin, but one of the koala’s ears had been cut clean off.

“My sister… You talked to my sister, didn’t you? Then you know what this is, right?”

“…You broke it?”

“I didn’t mean to!” she said. “I got here late in the morning, I banged my head against the lockers too hard – Look, can you help me?”

“Uh…”

She looked up and behind me.

“Is it one of them?”

“Huh?” Yosuke said.

“Uh, his friend,” Chito said. “The person who made this.”

The others’ heads darted back and forth, before their looks finally settled on me. I was under a metaphorical spotlight.

“…He’s absent, sorry.”

“Then his name? His address? Contacts?”

“I can’t tell you that.”

“Why!?”

“I told your sister,” I said. “We… haven’t been on speaking terms. And if I just send a stranger to his place, then‑”

I cut off, due to a bitterness spreading over my tongue. Chito’s leaned further forward in desperation.

“Hold on,” Yukiko said. “I finally remember you. Didn’t you already have a hairpin in the first day of school?”

“…that one broke,” she said. “For the… same reason.”

“Oh, you can’t be serious…” I said.

“Please!” she shouted. “She went through so much trouble to replace it! I can’t let her see this!”

“Then buy a new‑!”

“I can’t do that, she’ll notice!”

“Look, there isn’t anything I can‑”

I stopped. There was a cough behind, and there were scrutinizing faces. Chito’s own only receded more.

“…can you at least come up with a good story for why you don’t have it? Try and convince your sister you borrowed it to someone, or you left it in your locker, and you forgot to take it back.”

“Why would I…?”

“I’ll take it,” I said. “I’ll bring it to him to fix.”

“But you said you weren’t on speaking terms…”

“I can handle that. Look, best case scenario, I can get it back to you as good as new by today,” I said. “Just give me time.”

There was a small inclination of hesitation in her eyes, something glassy and wet within. After a few seconds, she extended her hand, and I took both pieces with a single pinch. She ran off and away.

“Shall we go?”

Temporarily, when the others still stood atop the stairs, they looked like they were in a trance.

“…What now?”

“…nothing,” Yukiko said. “It's just… a little unnerving how good you are at that.”

The others seemed to copy her expression. I didn’t respond, and shoved the hairpin into my pocket.

“W‑Well, that… that just gives us even more of a motivation to find Kanji-kun, doesn't it!?” Chie said. “C'mon, we've wasted enough time! We gotta get that hairpin fixed!”

“Yeah,” Yu said. “Let's be off. We've got a life to save. Everyone ready?”

“Uh…” Yosuke rubbed his eyes. “Yeah. Ready.”

Once more, we left for Junes as a group. Anticipation built high in our minds, while we fell into the other world, taking flight through the void of the screen.

The hard ground of the stage never felt more like ice. The instant I delved facedown onto the floor, there was an alarm in the back of my mind that blared to keep my glasses safe. I instinctively faced up, which only lead to a soft impact on my nose that made it really itchy. Not too painful, but I still cursed my paranoia. And immediately, as I opened my eyes, my face burned from the sour fog.

“…Teddie?”

Yukiko had called out to our right, her glasses already worn and a knot tied on her hair. Teddie’s head bowed like he was in mourning.

“Ted, someone’s in here, right?” Yosuke asked.

“…so that’s what I’ve devolved into, huh?”

“…what?”

Teddie didn't flinch an inch.

“Hey, he seems pretty down…” Chie said.

“What’s the matter, Teddie?” Yu asked. “Are you sad that we didn't visit you?”

“No no, don't think about me… just a depressed, insignificant bear…”

“Dude, quit the moping,” Yosuke said. “Can you help?”

“Quit the moping!?” Teddie suddenly turned around. “I've been alone here for who knows how long since only you and Kazuma came, and now my feelings don’t matter!?”

“You and Kazuma came here yourselves?” Yu asked.

“Uh, w‑well… that's not important…” Yosuke said.

“Just a sad, lonely bear… That’s all I am…”

“Aw, don't worry, Teddie, of course we didn't forget about you,” Yukiko said.

“Yeah! I mean… we were planning to come visit but… some stuff just got in the way, is all!” Chie said.

“…so does that mean I can go on a date with two of you to make me feel better?”

Teddie seemed to ask that with a genuinely sad tone. Both girls quickly sighed.

“Ooh, even Chie now. Someone's stepping up.”

“Yosuke, I swear to god‑!”

“Can you help find whoever's in here, Teddie?” Yu asked. “His name is Kanji Tatsumi.”

“Kanji…” Teddie sniffed his nose for a bit. “I mean… I've sniffed and I've sniffed all this while but… my nose keeps clogging up…!”

“Your nose keeps clogging up?” Chie said. “When the hell has that ever happened?”

“You at least know someone’s here, right?” Yukiko said.

Teddie nodded. His back lowered.

“…dammit,” Yosuke said. “So what’s next!”

“Wait, Kazuma, You found us on your own during Yukiko's case, didn't you? Can your…?”

Without another reply to Yu or Yukiko's own confused expression, I summoned my Persona. The staticky screen on my left hand showed a map with five blips in the middle.

“Uh… Kazuma-kun, is there anything…?”

“…sorry. Was just checking something.”

(“Come on, Kanji… Kanji… Kanji Tatsumi…”)

“…no lock-on. And unlike Teddie, I can't even tell if there's anyone else here, aside from you all.”

“Crap, that’s a bummer…” Chie said. “So are we just gonna have to…?”

“Dude, no way,” Yosuke said. “We can’t just wander around aimlessly in a place like this.”

“Teddie, you’re far more familiar with this world than all of us,” Yukiko said. “Do you have any other way for us to trace him?”

Teddie looked up in thought, his expression astute in deliberation. His stocky paw placed under the thin opening of a mouth.

“Oh, I know!” he said. “What if… you gave me something about this Kanji fellow?”

“As in?”

“An idea of what he's really, really like… something just beneath the surface. I think that will help push my scent… maybe even Kazuma's navigation!”

“Me too?” I asked. “Why would my abilities work like yours?”

“It's… Hmmm, how should I put it…?”

Teddie put a paw beneath his lip flap, then spoke.

“This world shows… thoughts. The more you understand someone, the easier it is to see them here! Stuff like their name, face, personality… I’m not really sure how it works either.”

“A thought?” Yosuke asked.

“…huh,” I said.

“We already have a name, we’ve seen what he looks like, but… something about Kanji-kun?” Chie asked. “We barely even know the guy!”

“The fog only appears after a few consecutive days of rain, doesn't it? We could go back and talk to people who knew him personally,” Yu said.

“What, like his mom?”

“…not that,” Yukiko said. “I called the shop around midnight to ask for Kanji-kun, and make sure he wasn't home. She didn’t seem worried.”

“Pretty sure every kid that age hides everything from their parents to start with…” Yosuke said, knowingly glancing at everyone. “…who else then…?”

“The boy who was with him. That's a lead, isn't it?”

“Aha! That’s it, Yu-kun! We can go ask that weird blue kid!” Chie said.

“But we've never seen him anywhere else before. Any of you know how we can find him?” Yosuke asked.

We all shook our heads.

“I'm sure there had to be a person who's seen him. If he stayed around Kanji-kun, maybe someone in the shopping district noticed,” Yukiko said.

“But… how sure are we that we can find him today?” Chie asked.

“…today? Why today?”

“Because there's a closer deadline. At least, I think there is… right?”

Following Yosuke's lead, the others had turned their heads to glare at me. My pockets felt heavy.

“What do you say, Kazuma?” Yu asked. “Should we return to look?”

I took out the hairpin, and eyed it. The koala with its beady eyes was staring, its broken ear almost falling through between the spaces of my fingers.

“…Teddie, we just need to think about who he is, right?”

“Something like that,” he said. “But if you want a really, really clear picture… you need to think about what’s beneath. Why he chooses to wear the mask he does.”

I clenched my fist tight.

“We’ve spied on him,” I said. “We’ve talked to him face to face. Let’s see if that’s enough.”

I put it back. With a combined smile, all of us quickly huddled up in a group. Teddie pushed his way in between us.

“If we want to talk about Kanji’s secrets, we should start with what we know he’s hiding,” Yu said. “We know he’s been making handcrafts under everyone else’s noses.”

“Uh… there’s kinda a bigger elephant in the room,” Chie said. “You remember when the three of us went and spied on him talking to the boy? He was… really nice to him.”

“You brought it up, so I presume you mean more so than to us. Why?”

“…You've seen the Midnight Channel. You can… probably guess why, Yu,” Yosuke said.

“Yeah, I don't think ‘gay' counts as a look into his inner thoughts and personality,” I said. “We need something deeper.”

“Pretty sure it won't. I mean, we all feel happy.”

“God, ignoring the bear…” Chie sighed. “C'mon, there has to be something else, right? He got really defensive when I brought it up…”

“Who the hell wouldn't!?” Yosuke said.

“…He got defensive from something else too, actually,” Yu said. “Can you explain more about his behavior with the kid?”

“Like we said… he treated him a lot better…”

“Better how?” Yukiko asked.

“Like, he really, really tried to not be aggressive,” Chie said. “No matter what he said he would‑ Actually, come to think of it, there was something kinda offbeat then.”

“Yeah. There was a point where he definitely almost lost it…” Yosuke tapped his chin. His thumb snapped. “It was when the kid called him a ‘strange individual’, quote.”

“…oh?” Yukiko asked. “…I think I know where this is going.”

“…When he snapped at us, when I brought up what he’s been doing,” Yu said. “We saw the worst of it.”

“…but no one would normally react like that, would they?” Chie said. “First that boy, but then blowing up on us… for what, pointing out the fact that he makes hairpins?”

“He’s clearly hiding it because to him, sewing up stuff like that is one and the same with his sexuality,” I said. “Obviously, that’s something he wants to keep in the dark.”

“But even that's not too common. We've all had to hide something about ourselves, yet we don't react negatively to a single word like he did with the boy. Depending on how long he’s kept it a secret to not be shamed, he could perceive anything as an insult,” Yukiko said.

“If it's seriously that bad, then it wouldn't be too much of a stretch to say… for something in his psyche to develop,” Yu said.

“Something like… like a persecution complex?” Yosuke said.

Abruptly, Teddie had begun to sniff again. He went out of the group, pacing and smelling about like a dog finding for food. He slowly moved around and around a single spot, until his nose had twitched.

“Aha! I've got him!”

He stopped. With an energetic point into the abyss, we all walked behind him with massive smirks.

“And boom goes the dynamite!” Chie shouted.

“Kazuma, you see anything?” Yu asked.

I looked down at the screen. It took a few seconds, but with a beep, two dots had appeared poking out the edge of the screen; a direction aligned with Teddie's point.

“I sure do.”

“Alright! You guys ready?” Yosuke asked.

“Yeah!”

“Then… you two can lead the way.”

Teddie and I nodded at Yukiko. And finally, we went into an unfamiliar way that was somehow with a path so similar; metal walkway clanking beneath every footstep, until the defaced rocky terrain demolished all order remaining. I took a deep breath of pungent air with everyone else.

Chapter Text

Chapter 25 – Pretense of Strength

We walked and walked, as harsh wind blew at us from every which way. The mapping of the empty area in my palm showed dots seemingly becoming larger, though extensively fuzzy. Lights have grown clearer as we drew nearer; a stack of floors that felt too high for its own good. But that part was comparably normal.

“My glasses keep fogging up…”

“Is there something wrong with them, Chie-chan?” Teddie asked.

“Keep in mind where we're going to,” Yukiko said. “He said a bathhouse, remember?”

“So… this is just regular fog then,” I said.

A moment later, through red-black gunk, we were seemingly at the front. In the middle welcoming us was a transparent glass door… or at least it would be transparent if anywhere else.

“It's… beginning to feel really, really hot…” Yosuke said, wiping his forehead.

“Steam, not fog,” Yu said. “It's a sauna.”

It was. We were in a dressing room, compartments laid out side by side beside us. Whatever we make out through the door were only wooden benches in parallel, lined together in an almost never-ending hallway. White murk only deepened the further it went.

“C'mere, pussycat…”

The deep, alluring voice of a man boomed from the entrance, which had somehow opened by itself with a slow gentle moan. It echoed everywhere, especially to our ears. None of us hid a shiver.

“Uh, guys…” Yosuke said. “Now starting to feel… really, really uncomfortable…”

“Such well-defined pecs… there's no need to be scared,” the voice rang out again. “Now, just… relax.”

Every one of us took a step back on instinct. Something really discomforting was going up my spine.

“…currently having a newfound appreciation for my lack of athletic prowess,” I said softly.

“Teddie, Kazuma-kun, you're… sure Kanji-kun's here?”

“The nose knows!” Teddie said.

“…yeah, Yukiko. We're sure.”

“We're totally doing this, aren’t we?” Yosuke said. “…I don't wanna go.”

“Dude, man up,” Chie said. “It’s… not that bad.”

“I‑! You're in the wrong half of the population to even mention that!”

“Come on, Yosuke,” Yu patted his back. “Think of it as… an endurance test.”

“…easily the worst comparison, and phrasing you could've used…” Yosuke sighed. “…we don't have a choice, do we?”

“We still have to rescue Kanji-kun regardless…” Yukiko said.

“I know, I know that.”

“Let's move, then,” Yu said. “Prepare yourselves, everyone.”

We all, including the girls, gave hesitant agreements. Marching forward as courageously as we could, our sweat turned cold in the heat before we'd even made full contact with steam. We squeezed through the entrance, one by one.

“And… onward!” Teddie shouted.

So we ran. The clip-clop of our feet on the tiled stone floor clapped all over, like a pack of bulls stampeding through an open field. And just like an open field, the lights were a potent sunny bright; burning bright, especially when I curiously looked up. The ceiling that I thought could be wooden as well wasn't seen, with the steam that uninvitingly obscured us; uninvitingly infiltrated our noses, charring our throats. The walls that were visible cracked as well; blackened pieces which could be mistaken for sear marks. Beads of sweat tossed around when we flopped our heads up and down to grab air. The benches had never looked so tempting… I already heard more gasps than I managed counting.

“Which… which way?” Yukiko panted.

“The stairs!” Teddie said.

Everything orange, pale and yellow. We grabbed onto narrow railings that nearly weren't there, like the torrid heat had degraded them into paper-thin wrinkly rot. It felt like the building formed as we moved; only few meters sighted through leaden orange blur at any time. I almost fell.

“Easy there.” Yu pulled my collar.

“Yeah… thanks.”

“Dammit, I thought the castle was bad, but this is on another level…” Yosuke said. “I think my hand’s starting to cook.”

Suddenly, voices chimed everywhere. The muttered words uttered were unintelligible, but they somehow produced their own handmade terror.

“Wh‑What was that?” Yukiko asked.

I glanced ahead, “Something's coming…!”

A creature with its wings like a dragonfly’s had appeared out of thin air; red face angrily leering. It moved its hand while frowning; three silvery arrows propped on a tiny bow.

“Persona!”

Chie pounced upward, spikes of ice shooting past her. The moment they hit, she'd quickly stomped on the fallen Shadow, straight into a black mist.

“Nice one,” I said, hand still outstretched.

“That was unexpected…” Yukiko said. “Will there be any more?”

“I can’t smell any…”

“Let’s just be more careful from now on,” Yu said.

We gestured confident nods. Temperatures were somehow dropping. The sweat on my skin had made some sort of blanket, blocking the heat. Everyone’s faces were scarlet, but their expressions were notably more resolved than when we first set foot. They were adapting too. We kept on.

Without noticing, we'd crashed right through a closed door. Our sight took its time to return while we cleaned our glasses as fast as possible. Fog shrouded pillars aligned in a square like a shrine; cracked and deformed in the exhausting warmth. Oil lanterns sticking to the walls made it so much worse with their pure flames. The floor felt slippery somehow; it was hard to stand on. But clearly, someone wasn't having much trouble.

“It's… it's there…”

Yukiko's unsteady voice spoke out loud what we all saw. Kanji's Shadow was there in plain view, amongst flushed parts we didn't wish to notice. With a theatrical spin, he turned around, showing us all a desiring smile.

“Oh, my, my! Thank you all, for the undivided attention!” it said, as if on a show. “At last, I have… penetrated the facility.”

The Shadow left a sneer that oozed only the most prominent of subtext imaginable. I turned to the other two boys.

“How much do you think Shadow penis differentiates from real, human penis?” I asked.

“Maybe the texture?” Yu said.

“Nope.”

With a clear and calculated head, Yosuke had brought out his Persona in a maneuver to fight for his vir-

“Alright, alright! Calm the hell down!” Chie shouted.

“ ‘Calm down’!?” Yosuke yelled. “I can't even think about losing my jacket in this scorch from fear of… something! And you want me to calm down!?”

“Oh no, stop the presses! You didn’t see Yukiko getting set off by that dumb interview back in April, what makes this worse!?”

“…not bad, Chie,” Yukiko said.

“The Shadow! The Shadow makes it wor‑!”

“Oh, but I've been waiting for ohhh so long.” the Shadow smacked its lips. “Such fine specimen making rough entry so soon… I can feel my body reacting!”

Neon signs from nowhere glowed above it. They read: “MEN ONLY!!! Kanji Tatsumi in ‘Rosy Steam Paradise’!”

Expected enough, there was a short moment when everyone was far too uncomfortable to speak.

“…You see?” Yosuke started.

“Hey, Yosuke, wanna give it a shot?” Yu said.

“No.”

Voices began echoing out, surrounding the whole empty room. This time, there was a much clearer despairing tone which was inflicted. But like before, we all still contorted in fear.

“I‑It's the Shadows again!” Teddie shouted.

“That elusive thing I truly yearn for… Will I finally find it here?” Shadow Kanji said. “Teehee, only one way to find out!”

Right on cue, black smoke materialized into being to our sides. Beyond each pillar, they whirled into half-formed physiques, then taking complete shapes before we’d even blinked. Kanji's Shadow had begun bolting for the exit.

“Hey, wait!”

A glowing card shot out from behind me, but it was deflected halfway through the room. A virile, tremendously muscled man bounded in front with stretched arms, empty faceless mask covering the head.

“Where’s it going?” Yukiko asked.

“Towards Kanji, the real one.”

“Everyone, stay sharp!”

Upon Yu's commanding voice, the rest started glowing in blue. The masked man leapt forward, fist in the air about to strike down. Green turbulent winds staggered it backwards to the right, bouncing off a wall.

“Guys, we need a plan!” Yosuke shouted.

“Left!”

Teddie shrieked. A barrier of ice spawned, blocking arcs of glowing electricity. Melted frost fragments puddled at the side; right by the appearance of a bizarre short and stunted crowned man.

“We'll use this,” I said, using my head. “You guys can hear me?”

“We can. Let's split up.” Yu brandished his sword. “Can you girls handle that crowned thing?”

“Alright,” Yukiko said. “You two handle the other one.”

“I'll keep watch and analyze,” I said. “Yosuke, watch the lightning.”

The two groups launched forward, all with adamant expressions etched in their stares. Yukiko reached into the back of her uniform to reveal two sticks, opened into beautiful red fans.

“Ooh, iron fans, Yukiko!? Nice style!”

“You can nerd out later, Chie!” Yosuke shouted, hopping over a shockwave.

A surge of purple surrounded the muscled man; torso and shoulder pulsing as the arm rose. Yu leapt behind a pillar, that burst into sticks of rubble the next second.

“Kazuma-kun, any results?”

“I still need time…!”

A beep.

“The crowned one's weak to fire!”

“Help me, Konohana Sakuya…”

A graceful wave of its feathers once completed left out a gushing inferno. The Shadow dropped down. But before long, it stood up again, and blobs of black fog were created from nothing. Two winged creatures birthed into form, armed with bows in one hand each.

“Chie-chan, that’s the same thing you defeated earlier. Just use ice!” Teddie said.

“Got it!”

The fairy-like monsters had begun to disintegrate quickly. Their creator was starting to stagger as tiny sparks leaked out.

I looked over to the other two. The boys were starting to lose their footing.

“Kaz, we need the stats!”

A beep. I looked down again, “There's nothing! It doesn't have weaknesses!”

“You can't be…!”

“Hang on, I'm coming!”

“No, no, no, WAIT!”

While Chie ran across, Tomoe slammed down its staff onto the macho Shadow. Suddenly, a white wall had formed on impact, and the staff flew straight back onto the Persona's head. Chie was knocked away in unison, her back hitting a pillar with a crash.

(“It can… counter.”)

“Chie!”

“Yukiko, behind!” Yu shouted.

Yu not paying attention had almost earned him a crushing hit to the head. In the nick of time, a shield card had stopped the onslaught of strength. Yukiko's Persona was receiving the burn of coarse electricity, her in turn groaning in pain.

“Teddie, go get Chie! I'll help Yukiko!”

“Okay, got it! Whoaaa!”

Teddie pretty much slid to Chie thanks to the leftover puddles. I snatched an oil lantern from behind the Shadow and smashed it onto its head. It let out a screech in flames. The second she’d recovered, Yukiko bludgeoned it with both fans, and it finally fell to nothing.

“Thanks for that… Chie…”

“I'm okay,” she responded in our heads. “Just… a little lightheaded. The others‑”

I stared at the pools of water by the entrance.

“Chie, get over here, I have a plan,” I said. “The other two, on my mark, you run to us, got it?”

Jiraiya had taken a clean punch to the stomach. Yosuke's cries of pain magnified through the haze.

“Dude, we don't have time!” Chie shouted.

“At this rate, we actually won’t!” I yelled.

“Chie, just go! Kaz, whatever you're doing, you better do it fast!”

“But‑”

“It's fine,” Yu said. “We can hold it off.”

With a growl, Chie and Teddie sprinted to me and Yukiko.

“I need you to make a sheet of ice over the floor. As large as you can without touching the others.”

“What good would that do!? It's gonna melt in this heat anyways!”

“And if it doesn't, Yukiko, you're gonna help with that."

“I see.”

“Huh?”

“It's fine. Just do as he says, okay?”

Tomoe had made a flat blanket of ice over the ground. Yukiko with her Persona began melting it into invisible water.

“Do you think if I spread the wings, it'll work better? They are rather red.”

“…it's not a bull, Yukiko.”

I narrowed my eyes. The ice had completely liquefied.

“Okay, you two, get to us! Fly over the water!” I shouted.

The boys spun around in an instant. Jiraiya and its cyclone of wind had flung them straight to us. The Shadow was staring dangerously, the expressionless holes on its mask each a portal to its true face and emotion; enraged.

It charged. With enormous thumps on the floor, burly legs grew clearer and larger…

“Now!”

At the same time as we leapt out of the way, the monstrous Shadow tripped. Its head had pulverized the wall into debris, leaving only the lower body exposed. It pushed up, but it couldn’t move.

“Ladies and gentlemen.” I smiled. “Fuck ‘em up!”

All otherworldly Personas and physical weapons now hit and struck; elements sprayed onto the weakened monster without care. The flailing arms were no longer any match for the bombardment. In a unified offense, everyone attacked with strife, all until it vanished as well, all until the only thing remained was a dark gaping hole in the broken wall. A black smoke had replaced it, before it too, disappeared. And then at last, it was quiet.

I couldn’t help myself. I fell down with everyone else. The ringing in my ears lessened as I breathed in hot steamy air. Pants from the others were erratic, large, filling, before some gradually turned into small laughs.

“Ha… hahaha…” Yosuke said. “Nice plan. Catchphrase could definitely use some work though.”

I caught some sort of cracking to my right. There was a pillar of ice that had formed by the wall.

“Ah…” Chie sighed, lying against it. “Way… way nicer.”

“Save some space for me too,” Teddie said. “After such a ‘polar’-izing experience, I need a nap!”

“Please stop talking.”

“It's not over yet,” Yukiko said. “We're still here for someone.”

“Just take a little time to rest,” Yu said. “We need all the energy we can get.”

I took a deep breath.

“She has a point though,” Yosuke said. “Let's try and head out.”

As soon as Yosuke pushed down his hands to stand, he suddenly gripped his shoulder, letting out a bleat of pain.

“Ahh‑!”

“Hey, you okay?” Chie asked.

“I'm fine. That's… weird though,” Yosuke said. “I don't think either me or my Persona got an injury there…”

“Maybe it's just the stress,” Yukiko said. “Hold on…”

Yukiko slashed a card with her fans, and her Persona opened its wings. There were a few light green sparkles all over us.

“Is that better?”

“Yeah. By far,” Chie said.

“Same here,” Yosuke said. “Well, is everyone ready?”

“Yeah. If we're lucky, Kanji should just be beyond the next hallway,” I said.

“Then what are we waiting for!?” Chie said. “Let's go get him!”

“Alright, everybody,” Yu said. “Forward it is.”

Yet again, we sifted our way through thick mist, the wooden floor transitioning to familiar greyish tiles once more. When stone glided away from under us, so too did the apprehension we had when we first entered. It was still empty, but something had changed. I could now sense an opening within closing reach.

The doors almost fractured into two when we kicked them apart. Carpet of red and lines marked by careful embroidery had been laid out on the floor. To our left and right each were seats circled in an open square, big enough to have been their own separate saunas in their own separate chambers. Lights had somehow dimmed their incandescence in this room alone, an effect as noticeable as the obvious fiery lanterns on the wall. Bannisters with a home-like design were placed in parallel with the carpet. The brown walls were just like the ones we'd seen, but darker, and even somewhat atmospheric. Yet the steam still blinded.

“Kanji!”

“Get down!”

We crouched behind the far seats. At the front end of the room was Kanji and his Shadow, stood ascended atop a wood plank platform. A paper wall with patterns of enchanting flowers were folded beyond them. If the benches were arranged differently, and the smog disappeared, it'd look like a wedding.

“How do I look, hm?” said Shadow Kanji. “So tall and muscular, hoo-hah! The ideal male specimen, baby!”

“You’re seriously creepin’ me the hell out…!” Kanji said. “Is that what you do!? Wear other people’s faces and make fun of ‘em for it!?”

“Believe me, there’s not a smidge of ‘wearing’ in this situation,” it said. “If it’s any comfort, amongst other things you’ve overcompensated for… you're at least a real shower!”

“Shut the fuck up!”

Kanji’s Shadow laughed. It was as if the fog swirled in beat with every syllable released, shaking into condensation that vaporized instantly.

“C’mon, you know what I mean, right? All those ugly, disgusting, dirty words that’s been said to us. All those vile, cruel acts…” it said. “Isn’t it wrong to deceive other people? To deceive yourself…?”

“That ain’t…”

Yosuke shot up to stride forward, blades on his hands out and ready. In a swift motion, Yu pulled him back down.

“…not yet,” he said.

“Girls are so scary… they don’t hit you if you’re bigger, but they know how to screw with your brain, don't they?” it said. “They gossip, giggle around, pointing at me, like I’m some kinda goddamned freak! Even though I know I can snap ‘em like a twig!

“But boys… even though they’re strong, they’d never say those degrading things. They don’t cry when I tell a joke, they give good, warm bear hugs,” said Shadow Kanji. “That’s the soulmate I want.”

“I… Speak for yourself,” Kanji said. “You ain’t got the right to decide what I like and don’t!”

“Kanji-kun…” Yukiko muttered.

“…Neither did they,” Shadow Kanji said. “ ‘You like to sew? What a queer.’ ‘Painting is so not you.’ ‘You sure you’re a guy and not‑?’ ”

A massive stomp on the ground, that made us shut our ears.

“I’m so fuckin’ sick of it! I’ll make ‘em all pay, until everyone finally stops lookin’ at me funny! I want everyone else to just go away and leave me alone!”

We peeked over. The Shadow was hugging itself, as if its abdomen was in fiery pain.

“But… the honest-to-god truth is…”

Before then, it’d put on a voice where everything it said had a stereotypical flamboyant inflection. As soon as it raised its head, it was just Kanji’s voice.

“…I hate myself,” it said. “My whole life, I wish I coulda been born different, be less of a burden, liked stuff manly guys should be liking. But not just that.”

“Stop.”

“I work out, polishin’ my punches, ‘cause it made people scared to hell. But I’d pushed so many away from bein’ a goddamned pussy afraid to be prodded even a little,” it said. “And it sure got easier, didn’t it. Staying away from home, not bein’ there when it actually mattered.”

“Don’t you dare…”

“But you know the rest, huh?” it said. “Maybe if we were actually less of a weak-willed son of a bitch, we coulda made that time count.”

It stretched its arms, its abs and hips undulating over a strained flex. Through a gap in the mist, I noticed how red its skin was.

“Ahhh, this steam…” it said. “Nothing more ‘manly’ in the world than rugged persistence, ain’t it?”

“No, you shut up!” Kanji yelled. “What makes you think you can say all that crap to me with my own face!?”

The Shadow chuckled; a consecutive stream of cold, dead breaths.

“…It’s almost here.”

Yu broke the silence between us.

“…what do we do?” asked Yosuke.

“Hey, Kazuma…”

I felt a tug on my jacket. Chie leaned in, almost to whisper, but I stopped her.

“…not me.”

The other two had also turned to Yukiko. Her head was low.

“I know what happens. And I’m ready,” Yukiko said. “And I think… we should give him time to be ready too.”

“…so be it, then,” said Yosuke.

There was nothing else to say, because we were all thinking the same thing at that moment. All we did then was just spectate quietly, waiting for the inevitable. I opened my fist to prepare.

“No… no way! There's no way in hell you're me!”

It laughed again. But this time, it was the sort of laugh that you would only hear in fiction, the mad sort that could only be described as alien.

“You're me… And now you'll know… there’s no more denying it!”

Chapter Text

Chapter 26 – Dignity

The lights flickered. A click, and a tick, and bulbs above lost and returned their broken glow. The world had shaken, steam flared higher, until it was like we were being baked from the inside. After that, nothing else; no decibel of noise in the slightest. There was at best a bleary, milky view.

And then, boom.

Fog rushed to us in a stream of warmth. Oaken waste and detritus took to the flapping air, all with a swoosh and bash and with our elbows held out in front of our faces. I closed my fist, and it arrived. Shield cards hovered by a wall, showing a sphere of pitch mist through it. We only looked up in awe. That same sphere had jotted out two more smaller ones… and each one built a clear body.

“I am a Shadow… the true self.”

“I deserve to do anything I want. I deserve to be whole. And no one, not any rejection, is ever gonna say otherwise!”

In the middle upon a sunken stage, was still Kanji. But he was submerged in a bouquet of red and pink flowers, in a chest-muscled body that didn't quite connect with the head exposed. Left and right; other wrestler-like figures, monochrome but looking the exact same with a model smile each. Our joints twitched.

“Well, at least we finally have a reason to go all out, huh?” Chie said.

“…I gotta hand it to this world, I didn't think anyone could have humor this bad,” Yosuke said, eyeing the man symbol staffs dual-wielded by Kanji's Shadow.

“Teddie‑”

“Got it, Sensei!”

Teddie had immediately run to pick up the real Kanji, who'd fallen to the ground. Yu turned to me as well.

“Go help him too. In case any stray blasts hit…”

“…yeah. I’ll tell you all if I find anything.”

I went beside the costume, the others behind me illuminated by blue light as well. I grabbed onto Kanji's arm.

“Wh‑What the hell's happening…? I can’t see‑!”

“Let's get you somewhere safe first, okay?” Teddie said.

We stood him up and sprinted as fast as we could towards the door. An arc of lightning had blasted light in front of us.

“Shit. Come on, behind here…”

Kanji used both hands to block his head, as we three ducked behind a wooden railing. I kept staring at the screen.

“Andra!”

A menacing man with the face and feathers of an owl appeared at Yu's back. Calmly enlarging brightening wings, its long, claw-like talons fired off strokes of thunderbolts towards all three targets. They did next to nothing.

“Yosuke, move out of the way!”

One of the cronies was nearing its fist towards Yosuke with a tooth-filled grin. He reacted just in time, jumping out of the way. His teeth were barred in pain, even though he wasn't yet hit. Shadow Kanji was approaching him, the staffs hitting together making purple sparks.

(“…the humidity!”)

“Yosuke, get the hell back!” I shouted.

“Yes, I got it, lightning! I can hand‑!”

“The steam, you idiot! Last I checked, water conducts electricity!”

But he could barely move. Two of the three were getting closer to him; only wall to his back.

“I'm going out. Guard him.”

“Wait wait wait!”

I didn’t bother with Teddie's protests. Yukiko had swooped in, managing to catch the smaller minion’s attention with her giant fans. An opening seen; Yosuke bounced down the platform. I heard a beep as I ran.

“Guys, the main guy has no weaknesses. Don’t use electricity, it drains it.”

I glanced to the right end of the splintered stage. Chie was soloing a Shadow; multiple close encounters from many punches. She'd leapt up and delivered a kick, but the head snapped back in an instant.

“I need something for one of the smaller ones!” Chie shouted.

“Me too!” Yukiko yelled, sliding around her own attacker.

(“Come on, which one…?”)

“Jack Frost!”

Blue and white emerged into existence. At Yu's front, blizzards fired in every direction. Yukiko's opponent fell.

“Chie, get over here!” Yukiko said.

But as she tried to reach us, the adversary blocked her way. Shadow Kanji rammed its weapons towards Yu, the concurrent slam releasing obstructing dust. I sent out shield cards into the blur.

“I've closed off the Shadow,” I said to Chie. “You should be able to run past.”

“Kaz, how about Yu?”

I kept looking at the map.

“Dammit, I'm gonna go help him!”

“Don't. You're useless in this fight. The mist‑”

Yosuke scowled. Jiraiya blew massive ebbs of turbulent wind all over the battleground, clearing off any remaining opacity.

“Better?”

“…you do you.”

I heard a beep, just as Chie came, “And the one you were fighting earlier’s weak to fire. Brilliant.”

“I'll go then,” Yukiko said.

“Alright, you help Yosuke,” Chie said. “We’ll take the small ones,”

Chie reeled back a fist, while Yukiko ducked under a punch and ran. I nodded. We’d started racing towards the enormous Shadow, when we suddenly heard a voice…

“G‑Get back here!” Teddie shouted.

“Wh‑What… What is that…?”

“Kanji, move!”

Yosuke’s shout reached his ears, but Kanji's body only turned stiff in response. He'd pounced onto him, electricity slowly jetting to his back.

“O‑Oberon!”

Some charming man in red had formed. His arms spread wide, tanking the electricity.

“You three, bring him to safety!”

“Yu‑!” Yosuke yelled.

“I'll be fine! Just go!”

“Kanji…?” Teddie said. “Kanji, we have to move!”

But he didn't move. We had to push him over the wooden bannister as another deafening bang turned carpet to burnt fabric. Smoke waved just a few feet away.

“Why…” Kanji gripped the banister tightly. “Why the hell does that thing have my…!?”

“We don't have time to explain!” I said, nearly slipping.

“I… No, that ain't me… I know I'm‑”

“Dude.”

Yosuke stared at me.

“You better didn't lose that.”

My voice shut off. I slowly put my hand into my pocket, and along a muffled crash beside us, I brought out the broken hairpin. Kanji had immediately snatched it off me.

“Aww, look at it…” he ogled the pin. “Poor little thing’s gotten its ear‑”

His eyes landing on us three, he broke off.

“Do you know who owns that?” Yosuke asked.

“…a little girl with a pony-tail, what about‑?”

“No, that's not right,” he continued. “She gave it to her older sister, who'd broken it by accident. After that, she went everywhere searching for someone who could fix it, all so her kid sibling wouldn’t see it in that state.”

Yosuke eyed me for a moment, before again setting his sight on Kanji.

“Kanji… She needs you right now. The one who made it in the first place.”

Noisy sounds echoed in the background, Kanji looked at the broken pieces in solemn expression.

“…Kid was cryin’, you know. Apparently there was some bully who’d snatched it off her, and stomped on it.”

After some time, he shook his head.

“When I came up to her, I was fuming. Still, she brought her tiny lil’ hand out…”

He dropped the pieces into my palm.

“I ain’t the right guy. Look for my Ma or somethin’. Not for some coward who’d yell and throw hands with anyone just because he’s terrified of what they might say.”

“Kanji…”

“…Is that it?” I said.

Kanji scoffed.

“What, so you gonna say like what I feel means jack shit?” he said. “Like you understand goddamn anything!?”

I closed my eyes. When I opened them, I saw Chie and Yukiko dashing towards Yu; darting from black mist that went away.

“…I used to work in the shopping district. I know your story,” I said. “And you should already know that life’s too short to think about that.”

A small gasp. Another thump in the background. Shadow Kanji swept its staff towards its attackers. There were yelps.

“Dammit, no no no,” Yosuke said. “I gotta‑”

“That’s it, look at them, Kanji. Now look back, at us,” I said. “Does it seem to you that any one of us actually gives a shit about what you like?”

I returned the hairpin to his own palm. He tried to hide his face, but I still noticed glassy eyes concealed behind rapid blinks.

“Kanji, please…” Yosuke said.

“I’ve made mistakes too. Everyone has,” I said. “But what will you be for those who do see your face?”

All of a sudden, there was a squealing wail. On the stage, Kanji's Shadow was hugging itself as it flailed around. Static flowed around every petal.

“What’s happening!?” Yukiko said.

“It’s him!” Chie said. “He’s got it!”

“I just wanted to be accepted…!” the Shadow shrieked. “I don’t care who does it, would anyone, anyone please just accept me…!?”

“I…” Kanji muttered.

“Let me belong! Accept me for who I am!”

“ENOUGH!”

“No, don't!” Yosuke shouted.

Kanji bolted to the front, past projectile after projectile, shot after shot. Fist back and charged up, he swung it at his other self. It screamed like a lion; a roar that would bring any fearsome and wild predator to the ground.

And gradually, it changed. Mist glitched, swirled and bulged; it reverted to what it was before, yellow-eyed Kanji wearing only a towel.

“…get up,” Kanji said. “If you're gonna look like me, I know you can take more than a punch.”

“Kanji…” Yu said.

“I was so ashamed for no reason. So scared and afraid I didn’t belong, I just made it happen anyway by lashin’ out. But I just…” he said, “Guy or girl, it didn’t matter. I just didn't wanna be rejected…”

“Then it's time to be brave, Kanji-kun…” Yukiko said.

“Tch. ‘Course it is.”

Kanji's Shadow slowly stood up again in the open air, without any words or expression read. We heard a painful sigh.

“C’mon… let's just get this done. You’re me, and…” he clenched large fists. “…and I’m you, goddammit.”

The steam had left residual heat, even after it went away. Only now, as Kanji said that, did the room feel normal again. Slowly, the Shadow faded. A powerful blue light surrounded it, and out was a massive figure, shrouding Kanji in a deeply grey silhouette in opposition to bright orange wall. With a torso that had orbs for abs, with a white and blackened skin, it proudly held the bolt-shaped staff in its hand. It stared heavily at us; the shape was imposing. Yet the face was nothing but kind.

(“Take-Mikazuchi… welcome aboard. Time to show your strength.”)

Just like previously, the new Persona vanished. Kanji’s frame trembled, before he began to fall backwards.

“Kanji!”

Yu strode ahead, barely catching the hulking torso with both arms and body. Yosuke took his other shoulder. There was a little groan escaping from his mouth.

“Yeah, I…” Kanji said. “Think I might need a bit of help getting out of whatever this place is.”

“Well, why do you think we’re here?” Yu said.

I glared only at Kanji's hands. While he was slowly escorted out, the fist he used to hit his alter-ego remained tightly clasped. For the whole journey, fateful memorabilia were still held onto. Through the stage, the TVs, and all the way until we hit solid floor again.

Quarter past 5, and the electronics department still stood empty. The twirling fan above left no sounds, for once it was silent. Kanji's eyes fluttered for a moment as he leaned against the TV’s cabinet.

“Hey, don't fall asleep now…” Yosuke said. “We had a hard enough time supporting you even while you were still conscious.”

“Yeah, don’t tell me twice…”

He stared at all of us, muddled face wrinkled by sagging eyebrows.

“Just makin’ sure. All of… whatever the hell just happened,” he said. “That was real, right?”

We all smirked.

“We'll explain everything, we promise,” Yu said. “For now, you need to fully recover.”

“Yeah… you better, got it?” Kanji said. “Or else I'm gonna clock the shit outta every one of ya.”

“…Feel like I heard that somewhere before. Didn’t happen, for some reason,” Chie said.

Kanji grinned.

“I'll get him home,” Yosuke said, holding his arm. “I'll just say I found him somewhere like this.”

“Don't sweat. Old hag’s used to me being away a couple days anyway.”

“Kanji, about the pin…” I spoke.

Kanji's eyes widened for a bit, before he'd delved into his loose jacket to reveal a needle and a roll of thread. We watched him as he carefully poked in and out of the fabric, as the sewing blended in with the grey fur of the koala. Five minutes time, it was good as new.

“You carry a sewing kit with you everywhere?” Yukiko asked. “You must really enjoy it…”

“Mm-hmm. Rest of you do any stitching?”

“I don't, way too intricate for these flimsy hands.” I took the repaired hairpin. “Good as new, it seems. I'll give it back.”

“Is there still time?” Yu asked.

I looked down at my watch. The thin seconds hand rotated above weatherworn watched and visible gears, which had made a full revolution since Kanji finished. Curfew was approaching.

“…If there isn't, I can make it. See you all.”

I strode. The moment the doors slid open, lines of rays were only peeking through from a hilltop. All that mattered was how hard my feet pressed in concrete.

When I’d made it to school, the compound was already completely bare of anyone. Sunset had colored the windows into faint bottle green from outside. I ran in. The left and right hallways were barren.

(“…maybe…”)

I veered left to the Practice Building. The meeting room was clear too, which wasn’t a good sign. Nowhere in the music room, the drama club, sewing, home ec, workshop – I was at the second floor before realizing.

(“…Shit.”)

I shook my head in disappointment. Through the hallway, I could see a janitor mopping the library, wearing rubber gloves. My watch read fifteen minutes till curfew. All I left was a sigh as I sprinted on, left and right, up and down, even. The third floor empty too. The windows showing the field deserted.

Then my feet dragged against bursting splinters, and I froze for a bit, looking into a classroom. Most tables there aligned well, saved for the few by the corner. The ones in the middle, however, were too well-ordered, even though there were spots of dust at the desks’ legs.

“…I’m probably not gonna get another chance.”

Like fuel had ignited in my belly, I raced down steps, out the door. Eight minutes left. I looked at the barricade between outside and campus. There was a row of simple daisies, a foot from our cover for Kanji. I plucked one off, and turned around.

Five minutes left, inside that same classroom. I didn’t know why, but my heart felt like stone. My fingers trembled, dropping the flower into the vase at the center.

“…Rest well, Saki Konishi.”

I thought about putting my hands together, but beyond what I already did, I realized there wasn’t much else I could even say.

“Hey, you!”

The moment my feet made a twitch after the doorframe, a shriek like a dying rat had sounded. I turned to the source.

“Working overtime, Mr. Morooka?”

“Don’t change the goddamn subject. I heard your stomping from inside faculty for a while now,” he growled. “You’re a minute past curfew. Unless you’ve got a death wish, you should already have that drilled in.”

“I know, I’m sorry,” I said. “I’m leaving immediately, okay?”

Morooka opened his mouth, then stared into the classroom. A grunt like a wild boar exited his nostrils.

“Psh, whatever,” he said. “I gotta make sure the patrol officer’s actually getting here soon.”

He went back. I continued my journey down. The gate wheezed as it closed, the sunset making powder in concrete shine amber.

“…why’d you turn back?”

I jumped. To the side, beneath the canopy, the leaves shifted. Chie was strolling out onto the road.

“Jesus,” I clutched my chest. “If I didn’t know any better, I’d have thought you were the killer.”

“…Wait, you actually didn’t see me?”

“Of course I didn’t, you blend in perfectly.”

Chie tilted her head in surprise, then smirked right after. She stepped next to me, and we walked down together.

“…so no luck?”

“…no. To be expected…” I said, briefly looking at the sun. “How's Kanji?”

“Yosuke should’ve brought him back by now. And… Yukiko's gonna go check on the shop later on.”

“…guess that's good.” I shrugged. “Why are you here then?”

“…Just wanted to check if you kept your word.”

Ahead of us, a car stopped. Someone in blue and a lot of buttons was getting out onto the sidewalk.

“We should split up,” I said.

“Uh, one more thing,” she said. “Are you… gonna be free tomorrow?”

“Hm? What for?”

She paused.

“…nevermind. I'll just make sure of everything the next day.”

My eyes were squinted. Chie promptly waved to me, then quickly zoomed off when I returned the favor. I departed too, not before staring at the building one last time. Energy seemed to leave me the longer I looked.

Accompanied by nothing but the rattling clamping of the door, I sat down and watched while water boiled. Stars had slowly twinkled to life in the sky as I slurped on my meal. And soon enough, my phone started vibrating, its screen presenting a shock I could never have readied myself for.

Chapter Text

?????

“…Good day to you too.”

You’ve returned to that room. There’s music playing in your ears, almost the same as last time. Save for there being a bit more substance to it now, like an engine cruising along the beat.

“Another checkpoint. Congratulations,” Igor says. “For both our sakes, let’s get to the point, hm?”

The TV buzzes. The screen shows a boy’s face wearing a side glare, cheekbones pronounced by the texture of pulsing muscles on it. His hair is shaven and bleached.

“Kanji Tatsumi… the muscle made of cloth,” Igor says. “Do you believe there will be more to him?”

You deliberate for a few moments. Like before, you answer.

“I see.”

He looks up. There is a large bulk of metal suspended in the air by a hemp rope twisted into three loops; the shape itself resembling the shell of a coconut. You also know it’s a bell.

“We still have time, so why don’t we continue our previous discussion? Like our characters have done just before, we’ll only start with the parts we know.”

You nod, but you’re still confused. Igor tilts his head.

“Not to worry, the topic branches off from rather neatly,” he says. “It begins with a question as well: Why do people hide their secrets?”

An immediate obvious answer comes to mind, which you speak out loud. Igor chuckles.

“Yes, that is absolutely true. To save themselves from scrutiny, from the desires and conformities of society. The direct example is of course, Kanji Tatsumi, who keeps his fascination of sewing to himself for fear of being ridiculed.”

Igor’s eyeballs of marble pulse.

“But… allow me to paint a picture here.”

At the center, a new pool coalesces. The figure builds, first from a dress, then to a wrapped torso, then to shoulders wearing short sleeves. The face of the woman couldn’t be any older than in her twenties; granted, you can’t see her eyes.

“This, you may know, is a Yamanba. The mountain witch.”

You twitch, while you’re busy admiring the statue’s ebony hair.

“So the legend goes, travelers and merchants traipse along the road, and find an alluring woman hiding away. The men beg the woman to stay for one night, and she reluctantly accepts under one condition; they do not open that quiet door in the corner.”

A pointer finger of Igor lifts, and so too does the statue lift hers.

“But the men, morbid in their curiosity… shift the door ajar, and they see the bones and blood of other men who have done the same before them,” Igor said. “It is then… the woman begins to change.”

The finger from before extends, into a single long nail. You hear a crack. The statue’s back bends forwards. Clumps of hair fall out, and the once silky skin turns wrinkly as if it has been exposed to gallons of chlorine. The teeth elongates into fangs.

It growls, drool seeping from its cracked lips, down its dry, decomposed jaw. It turns like it’s breaking ribs to do so. You finally see the eyes, and there is only white. It roars, pouncing at you, ready to slash its claws.

One millisecond passes, it’s an inch closer. Another one, two inches nearer; blue light glows from your body. Another millisecond, two and a half inches. A card with odd patterns engraved on its back appears. A bit of time again, three inches. The card flips for a moment; you see the top of the silhouette of a malnourished, traveling man. Half a millisecond later, it's crumpled.

An arm like a bat’s crawls out of its breaking point. You feel ice. The noises deafen. The Yamanba is frozen, not just from ice, but as if the clock had simply stopped for it. You see a literal freeze frame of the witch’s predatory face. The only thing after was an entertained giggle behind it.

“Heheh… I apologize.”

The block of ice bursts into velvet blue sparkles. Igor’s smiling like he’s a child who’d just won at some game.

“No need to worry, that was just for me,” he says. “I assure you, the next time we meet will not be nearly this exciting.”

If you could scowl and curse at him, you definitely try your best to. Even then, the signs reach him.

“Now, now, that wasn’t for nothing,” he says. “I’ll leave you off to ponder this question: ‘What had truly happened to the first ever man to step foot into the Yamanba’s domain?’ ”

You pause. You notice a static on the screen besides Igor.

“…In due time, then.”

Once again, you feel drowsy as every human sense takes you over. Before long, all you see is the patches of glitches on the TV.

Chapter Text

Chapter 27 – Indignity

I could only see my phone with an open jaw that fell to the ground, and then dug its way to the center of the earth.

(“…oh.”)

And then I laid in bed with cold sweat. I powered off my phone for the night.

I sprinted, with really puffed-up breaths. Yukiko had to call to ask if I was going to school, which I did reply to, but hopefully she understood some of the words I think I blurted out. And thankfully, with the map, the both of us didn’t need to be there at the same time anymore.

(“C'mon, I don't think he comes to school that early, right? And there’s no way I can ask him in class‑”)

“Ah!”

Target spotted. Black haired dude that talks a lot, checkered shirt underneath.

“Hey, hey, Keishin-kun! Hold it!”

I drifted in front of him at the walkway, and I'm pretty sure he almost fell backwards from the dust. He was coughing.

“Geez… what is it, Satonaka?” he said. “Listen, about Yukiko-san, I didn't mean to make her feel uncomfortable last time we talked, so just lemme‑”

“Uh… that… okay, that doesn't matter anymore,” I said. “Are you free later today?”

“Hm? Uh, what for?”

“Um… Well, nothing in particular to mention…” I tried not to grin. “Come over to Souzai Daigaku around half past 3 or something, have a bite!”

“Uh, why…?”

“Just to hang out! The article committee can wait one day, can’t it?”

“…sorry, it's just a little outta nowhere. I mean, you’re not still pissed, right…?”

“Look, I will make it worth your while, I promise, just get there!” I said. “Kazuma's gonna come with us too.”

“Oh, okay cool,” he said. “Well, since he’s right there, I’m gonna ask if he’s bringing something to drink. Croquettes are tough as nails without something to bring them down.”

“You’re gonna ask…”

I nearly lost my footing. Kazuma was at the lockers, talking to…

“Actually…” Keishin-kun said. “You… you go ask him. I’ll get to class, by crawling through the windows or something. Yeah. Well, bye!”

“See ya!”

(“That… worked out pretty well.”)

I ran off ahead. My head was buzzing still, I saw the other two talking, even though it was mostly one of them who was doing it. Chito-chan looked like she was about to lose her head from bowing.

“Hey, it's you!” I said. “You got your hairpin back, right?”

“I‑I did yeah. He just gave it.”

“That’s a relief. Did your sis say anything?”

“I managed to convince her I left it in school. She looked a little sad but… I guess it's all okay now, huh?” she smiled.

“…I guess it did. Hey, why don’t we hang out after school? Souzai Daigaku, at 3:30.”

“Yeah, of course! Why don’t you come too? As thanks for‑”

“I’m… Good,” Kazuma said. “I’ll probably be pretty full at that time, so…”

“I see… Well, that’s fine,” Chito-chan said. “Anyways, I should go to class. Thank you, again, Senpai!”

“Yeah. Anytime. Again.”

She almost tripped when she ran around the corner. I turned back to Kazuma, who was flashing a weird look. I could tell it wasn't a pleasant one, based on how his lips angled and his eyes narrowed at me.

“…what's that face for?” I asked.

“…I can't take you the right way anymore after last night’s phenomenon, um… ‘KungfuMastah29’.”

“You’re blowing it way out of proportion. It is an accurate name.”

“Just tell me why you’re still here, please.”

“Because you’re coming too. With me and Chito-chan.”

“…why?”

“You heard.”

“…to hang out. Out of everywhere else in‑”

He broke off.

“…unless it’s something to do with the case, I kinda just want to avoid the shopping district altogether. So anyways…”

“Hey, c'mon, don't be like that…”

I breathed in as I thought about what to say.

“Look, if it helps… the shopping district isn’t exactly all drama. There’s good food! You’re gonna love it, I promise!”

He started cocking his head to the right. Either he noticed the emphasis, or he wasn’t really convinced.

“…I'm gonna presume this is serious, considering how you looked yesterday.”

I didn’t answer.

“Fine.” He sighed. “Fine, I concede.”

“Great! You better be there!” I said. “…Dammit, I hope King Moron doesn't realize I'm late again.”

“I’ll say you were returning a lost item,” he said. “Come on.”

Both of us skipped as many steps we could while running. Thankfully, we'd managed to avoid an overlong sermon while King Moron went in, just in time while we slammed our butts onto our chairs.

“Hey, everyone! They've posted the results!”

(“Wait, what!?”)

“Argh, the moment of truth…” Yosuke said.

“H‑Hold on, already!?”

“It has been a week since midterms, Chie,” Yukiko said.

“Wait, Yukiko, you put it up, right!? How did I…?”

“Sorry… I've made it a habit to not read it, so I don't know.”

“Uggh, c’mon! I don’t wanna look at it…”

“Hey, you two coming or what!?” Yosuke shouted.

Everyone was pushing everybody else out the doors. They were all talking to each other, but it was kinda a surprise that they could even hear themselves at all. It was like an action film, hundreds of people just smashing their way downstairs. We five tried to tear past, but the others were doing the same behind us. It took an hour for our turn… or ten minutes apparently, according to Yukiko.

“Come on, let's see…”

Yukiko and Kazuma went up first.

“Well,” Kazuma said, smiling. “First again.”

Yukiko sighed.

“And with one fell swoop, the ‘Nerdy Shield’ prevails on his living throne!” Yosuke said.

“…and also with a fell swoop, every ounce of satisfaction I could’ve gotten is wiped away like chalk on blackboard.”

“Hey, don’t feel too bad, Yukiko…” I said. “You'll take him down a peg in finals, I’m sure!”

“…I guess so,” she said. “Well, I suppose it could be worse…”

“…Huh. No pushback?” Kazuma asked.

“You’d find satisfaction in that instead.”

“Hold on, let me look…” Yosuke pushed in front. “Damn, Yu, tenth place. Didn't know you were such a study wiz.”

“It's really nothing. You just managed top twenty, from the looks of it.”

“Pretty impressive, right…?”

Yu-kun shrugged.

“…geez, talk about tact.”

“Chie, thirty-first for you,” Yukiko said. “That's a new record, isn't it?”

I read the paper. My name was right below Keishin's, in the “31.” spot.

“O‑Oh yeah, it is, isn't it…?”

“Hey, that's not bad,” Yu-kun said. “In a year of around sixty, that's a split down the middle.”

“…where the hell was that congratulations for my own grades!?” Yosuke said.

“Oh, quiet. You didn’t even do the last paper! And… after everything Yukiko and Kazuma did‑”

I bit my tongue. There was something in the air.

“…to hell with it, I'll just study harder next time!” I said. “You watch, I'll beat you so bad in finals the only thing left of you will be dust!”

“Oh, fighting words, huh?” Yosuke said, blinking. “Well, then I'll take you up on that challenge, madam!”

“Hey, excuse us! You're blocking the board!”

“Ah, sorry…” Yu said.

A group of third-years had called out, obviously trying to look at their own results. We stumbled out of the way, against the corridor wall.

“How about we celebrate?” Yukiko said. “Let's go to Junes and treat ourselves later. Since you're the ‘top’ student, Kazuma-kun, you’ll pay for everyone, won’t you?”

“…with the grace of a swan, I see. And no can do, Chie and I have plans.”

Yosuke suddenly turned stiff, “…details. Please.”

“It's nothing like that!” I saw his twisted grin. “It is secret though, so don't follow us!”

“Don't worry, we won’t.”

“…Chie, the fucking map.”

“Dammit.”

(“…I actually nearly forgot about that.”)

“That means you two are going to turn off your locations, right?” Yukiko said. “You all better stay safe.”

“We'll be fineee, Yukiko,” I said.

“Have fun then, you both,” Yu said. “Make sure to turn on your tracking afterwards.”

“Yeah, I… know,” Kazuma said.

Once we ate lunch, classes went on, but I wasn’t listening to a lot. After school, Kazuma and I walked out of the building, along with other classmates as well. The sunrays that hit off the school made it shinier than it ever looked. It sorta cleared my mind a little.

“…how do you really feel about your results?”

My heart leapt, “…I'm fine with it. Honest,” I said.

He was silent.

“C'mon, let's not think about exams anymore. Have fun!”

“…sure.”

I sprinted straight down the road, feeling the breeze against my legs, past other faces. Kazuma's protests from running were basically just another voice echoing.

I was in position. Somehow, the other two were quicker than us. You could smell the meat, the fried crispy goodness, of the shop a mile away. They hadn’t ordered anything. In fact, they were trying their best to not look into each other’s eyes. There was someone else coming close too, behind me, while my shoulder leaned against a street lamp.

(“…Called it.”)

“Why are we hiding again?”

I shushed Kazuma.

“Listen,” I said. “Right now, we are going to do some professional matchmaking!”

“Come again?”

“What? They like each other!”

I gestured to them. Kazuma groaned, and his whole body had spun around.

“Wait, wait, hang on.” I grabbed his shoulder. “I called you here for a reason! This isn’t a one man job! Or one girl job, I guess.”

“…Why me?”

“Yukiko’s busy enough, you know that. Yosuke’s a perv, so, no. Yu-kun…” I said. “…it’d he weird with him.”

“And it isn’t with me?”

“…Hell no. Hey, girls do talk about you a lot, sure. But…” I said. “Um… how do I put this?”

I thought for a bit.

“Speaking this… as paraphrase from other students in school. You’re not… a lot of people’s type. So to say…” I said. “But, uh, hey! Some of them are fans of the glasses, so…!”

“…For the sake of pissing you off, what’s the latest entry in Yosuke’s joke manual?”

“Actually, he’s stopped. Since I, uh…”

“…Go on.”

“…laughed at one.”

He bore a glare into me, a mix of something like astonishment, but definitely disgust. I had to look away.

“…You’re a closeted whore.”

“W‑Wow, okay! Yeah, see what I mean by ‘nobody’s type’!?” I said. “Christ, c’mere, let’s get this done…”

I sprinted off, while trying to imagine an invisible tether between Kazuma and me, mostly for distance. It did work, considering he was following.

“Oh, Chie-san!” said Keishin-kun. “Y‑You’re here already!”

“Alright, alright, just sit back down,” I said. “I wasn’t planning on interrupting anything.”

“I‑Interrupting what!?” Chito-chan said.

I couldn’t help but make a huge smirk. Already way ahead of what I thought at first. I heard someone clear their throat.

“Hello, Keishin,” Kazuma said. “No favors from Morooka this time either, by the way. Or are you gonna still write an article about that anyway?”

“Heheh. Uhh…”

My elbow hit Kazuma, neck stretching right for his ear.

“Dude, you freaking suck!” I said.

“Work your magic, Cupid.”

Spit crawled up my throat as I growled, heated up like I was about to breathe fire. Chito-chan broke the silence.

“Um… would you two like something to eat?”

“Nah. I’m sick,” Kazuma said.

“Geez,” I said. “You should’ve just told me, I would've picked a different spot.”

Kazuma’s mouth hung open. I looked at him, confused.

“…I was about to add ‘of everything’ after that, but…” he said. “…never mind. Just continue.”

My eyes knitted. It was my turn to clear my throat.

“Anyways, Keishin-kun!” I said. “You’ve got something you wanna tell Chito-chan, right?”

“Um… what?” Chito-chan said.

“H‑How the hell do you freaking kn‑?” Keishin said.

“Stuff like this usually begins with an icebreaker, you know,” I said. “Something deep in your desires to get the sparks flying and ignite into a blossoming warmth! C'mon, say what you think about the other person!”

“I… wait, hold on, this is…”

“Let’s start with Keishin-kun! What do you think about when you see Chito-chan on the roof, looking up at the sky!? That day-dreamy expression, her adorable little short haircut…”

“…Bit self-serving, but sure,” Kazuma said.

“Shut up,” I said. “Her hair’s much more of a pixie cut anyways. Like Yamano’s, come to think of it. What do you think about that one?”

Keishin-kun didn’t respond. I smiled, noticing the hit.

“You really do have similar hair to Yamano, by the way, besides the smoother front,” Kazuma said. “But why bother with the hairpin then?”

“Well…” Chito-chan twirled her hair. “It… looks good on me, I guess. There’s not really much to it besides that.”

“So, I guess your sister noticed you were in a rush to replace it. I mean, if she already noticed you two, she must’ve managed to fill in the rest.”

Chito-chan's face went full tomato, shape and color in all.

“Nice one!” I said.

“…Don’t mention it,” said Kazuma.

They’d both been completely silent for more than a minute, looking down and away from each other's eyes. Their faces were as red as peaches. My hands were on my hips, and all I did was grin.

“Uhh… Chito-chan,” Keishin-kun said. “You know… you’re really nice. And I like the way you put your hands together sometimes, like you're cupping a lantsrn…”

“Um…” she said. “Ito-ku‑ …Keishin-kun. I… really like the way you tell stories. I always think about them.”

Another few seconds of silence. Then…

“I LOVE YOU!”

“OH MY GOD, HOLD ME!”

They had climbed – or leapt – onto each other, grabbing the other's shoulders and in each other's faces; mouth-to-mouth in a sea of unrestrained affection. Their feet weren't touching ground, or even the benches anymore. Only their knees were on the table.

“See? That worked out… honestly a little too well. Uhh…” I said. “You think we should stop them before they hurt themselves?”

Kazuma was swatting the spit in the air like they were flies.

“I’d seriously rather we just fucking leave.”

“Okay, fair.”

We left the two on their own. There were still noises audible even from a few feet away.

We went opposite the shop. Once we were alone, Kazuma’s face had hardened.

“…Alright,” he said. “Time for you to talk.”

“Hey…”

“Why’d you actually bring me here?”

There was a point in my chest, tightened as it was gripped, and then twisting. Like a claw was in my ribs, trying to swap their places or flip them around.

“…You did have fun, right?”

“That wasn’t the question.”

I looked away. He got closer.

“…It’s about Ichikawa, isn’t it?”

My nose let air out on its own.

“Well, Yosuke did it too…”

He sighed, “…Jesus. And you definitely took it a step further.”

He stared over my shoulder, back at the shop. For a moment though, his eyes had glazed over to the right a bit, at the Shiroku store’s ancient plaque.

“Look, I appreciate it,” he said. “But I don’t need this. Like, at all.”

“…Yeah, I guess so.”

I stared over at the couple. Still went at it.

“They’re good people, you know. Yosuke, Yu-kun…” I said. “If everyone was more like them…”

“…Well, Yukiko clearly rubbed off on you,” he said. “You’ve got your own harem, it seems.”

I lurched, but then in half a second, I relaxed.

“It's not like that, it’s…” I said. “…complicated.”

The silence ticked away. My fingers shook.

“Have you… ever had people you really, really cherish?” I asked. “…More than anything else in the world?”

He didn’t respond for a moment, as if he was slowly mixing the words in his mind.

“Um, I didn’t mean like them over there,” I said, glancing over behind me. “I guess… was it Ichikawa-san for you?”

“…Wasn’t the conversation about Yu and Yosuke?’

“Well, yeah, but…”

My exhale was rough. I looked away.

“I mean, in the way where like…” I said. “They’re always the first thing that comes to your mind when you need help, but… you’re not the same to them.”

“That… you mean like a burden?”

I was trying to not use that word. My breathing sped up.

“…Chie?”

It was cold in and out, like my heart was pumping ice throughout the whole body. Every limb was numb, and none could move.

*****

There were crashes everywhere; smoke and fumes all over. I couldn’t see. The fog was so bad I felt like puking. All I knew were Teddie's fuzzy arms straining to grab me away from the fight, against me while I kept dragging my hands on the scarlet carpet.

“Teddie, let me go! Let me help!”

“Chie-chan, you can't‑!”

I broke his grip. What I saw above, staring down with ink drop eyes. A thin yellow figure, sitting supported on a pool of wailing students, whip in one hand…

(“N‑No…”)

“Dude, stand the hell back!” Yosuke shouted.

“Aww, don’t say that to her…” the monster said. “It's her moment to shine! Let her pretend to be as useful as she believes she is!”

A figure from Yu-kun had slashed its grey sword down onto whatever that thing was. It tanked it back. Ice spikes shot towards him.

“Chie, run!” Yu-kun shouted.

“Stop it!” I reeled my fist up. “You came from me, this is between just you and me, not anyone else! Do you hear that!?”

It laughed, “Because I think I can do better, right?”

“We-We have to go‑!”

“Teddie, just shut the hell up! I can handle this!” I yelled.

Teddie stumbled back. I saw a dejected face through the clouds.

“I‑I didn't mean…”

“What’s the matter? You're right, aren’t you?” it said. “C’mon, hotshot, come at me! You were already running in by your lonesome to save Yukiko yourself! What’s stopping you now, huh!?”

“Stop… stop saying that…”

Some sort of green wall surrounded it. I felt wind being fired everywhere, but nothing happened.

“Let’s be honest, we’ve always hated her. She’s everything we’ve ever wanted to be; clever, famous, pretty… What are we? A loud statement on ‘femininity’. Dammit, we’re both older now, and she’s still so much prettier, isn’t he?”

“Shut up! What the hell do you know about me and Yukiko!? What the hell do you have that isn’t just my voice!?”

It laughed, laughed a rattle that shook walls and my boots.

“I know… that I keep her with me, because as brilliant as she is, she can’t do everything! What’s she supposed to do about all the boys that come after her!? We’ve got kung-fu movies as experience, that definitely substitutes for actual training! Training that we’ll have to commit to, but we’re in here for one reason or another.”

“You…!”

“So let’s do it another way!” it yelled. “I keep her close, and gradually, all that popularity will just trickle onto me, drip by drip! If a guy sees her, he’ll have to see me too. And when I swoop in for the kill… Oho, imagine if I actually make it before her! God, I’m getting wet just thinking about it! Hahaha!”

“I‑ No… Don't…” I clutched my head. “I didn’t want to…”

“Chie, you have to take it in! You need to listen!” Yu-kun said.

“Every kick, every push, all to be brave… to ‘protect’,” it continued. “But really, let's face it… As much as we tried, we never got over the petty stuff, did we?”

It flourished its whip, and with it came a circuit of lightning flowing through the wire. It rose up high, and I saw it come down, down…

“Chie!”

That figure from Yosuke earlier had gone forward, taking the full shock. Yosuke was screaming, and he fell.

“No! Yosuke!”

I crawled to him. He was shivering – no, shaking. It was like his own muscles were betraying him.

“Hey, hey, c'mon, get up… stay with me…”

Yu-kun was running toward us, but the whip had crashed down by him; parried by his katana.

“I… I need you two right now, okay?” I said. “Please… I know I don't deserve it but… please just help me.”

I shook Yosuke some more. His eyes were closed; he was out. The tears were flowing to my nose, and I didn't want to look up.

“Alright, you win!” I said. “I admit it, okay!? I know I can't do anything alone! I know… I know that I'm…”

(“…I'm weak.”)

All of a sudden, the monster started screeching like mad, static like a television screen all around it. Yu-kun let out a shout, a blue light glowing from his fingers.

“Angel!”

*****

“…so that’s what this is about.”

Kazuma’s voice was a quiet whisper. My eyes met his.

“…they actually did something… that was the difference…”

I mumbled that out. His expression didn’t change. Suddenly, almost like something had turned on, my hairs were standing on their end.

“Uh‑! I didn’t mean it, okay!? Just, uh, just forget about it!”

“…Chie.”

“Haha… seriously, didn’t mean it! I was just… moping a bit, that’s all!” I said, backing off little by little. “Anyways, catch ya later, alright!?”

I hit the road, even as Kazuma just stood there. While running, my lungs had tried their best to keep themselves calm and my body warm. That being said, the tingling in my eyes still didn't go.

Chapter Text

Chapter 28 – Recovered in Health

Nothing happened for the rest of May, asides from hangouts that I’d safely declined, yet was pestered to go to anyway. Two and a half weeks since I saw Kanji's face on that screen, and fog set in once more. The floor only got dustier. Rain muffled through the walls, which even by itself could cloud everything in view. Lights were off, and I was sitting in bed. No sounds.

The screen went on and turned up nothing. Kanji was brought out. He was safe, regaining his health. I dialed for Yukiko's number.

“Oh, Kazuma-kun, is there something?”

“Nothing too, right?”

“No. Not even a glimpse.”

I gave an affirmative breath.

“I still wonder about how the Midnight Channel works though…” she said.

“Same here.”

“…I suppose patience is a virtue. Then, do stay safe.”

“Uh, yeah, just one more thing, Yukiko,” I quickly said.

“Hm?”

“About‑”

I zipped my mouth.

“It's fine, I can figure it out on my own. I've got work tomorrow, keep tabs on Kanji, okay?”

“I will,” she said. “Good night.”

And with a click, the phone turned silent.

We all agreed to gather in Junes, once Kanji had returned only two days after the fog. For now, while they waited, student council was an assault impending, with only me and Yukiko holding the fort for our own sanity. Loud as always, storms of liberation burst from both sides of the long table. The instigator, of course, the chairman.

“Alright, class reps, remember! 17^th, camping trip! Finalize your groupings by this week!” Morooka roared. “Shirudo, you better be present this year…!”

“Yeah, yeah, got it, sir.”

(“…not like I had a choice the first time round anyway.”)

“Oh, I just realized, none of you boys have actually gone before, have you?” Yukiko asked.

“Nope. I presume you wanna group with Chie, don't you?”

“Of course not,” she said. “I’d want all of us to be together.”

She smiled. I didn’t realize until too late that she was responding to mine. Then, at the flick of a switch, my eyes shifted while we heard a war cry.

“Sir! Reports of continual dumping on the mountains haven’t ceased since last year!” shouted Environment Student Man. “We must get the students to clean up the trash!”

There was a faint groan at the opposite end.

“…right. That's the caveat, I remember.”

Yukiko’s sigh was heavy, “…Back then, Chie and I had to roll five tires to the disposal spot before we were finished.”

“Christ,” I said. “Who the hell litters tires on a mountain?”

Yukiko shrugged.

“You haven’t been to the trip before?”

“Nope,” I replied to Otaku. “How was your experience?”

“The slope was so steep, I fell enough times to get a line of bruises down my back.”

“Oh my… that sounds horrible,” Yukiko said.

“Tell me about it. Class rep two years in a row, and this is my reward.”

“Speaking of, I don't think I've seen your partner since… literally the first day,” I said.

“Oh… yeah, she was with me last year too. She's sitting at the front, we’re… currently not on good terms.”

“…were you two a thing?”

“No.”

After a brief stink-eye at Otaku which didn't last long, many thanks to hails of shrieks and yells surrounding that could force any head to turn, I went back to having a headache. Morooka was growling while he sat.

“If I hear the word ‘trash’ one more time in this goddamn meeting, every marble in me will ‘cease’ to be instead!” shouted someone behind.

“You at the back, shut your pie hole if you got nothin’ useful to say!” Morooka yelled. “You shitbirds nowadays lose every appreciation for tradition all thanks to your new ‘devices’! To drag it back, you can be well certain we'll have you clean up those damn scraps!”

“But sir‑!”

“Mr. Morooka, I think it wouldn't hurt to give the students some leisure activities,” Hatori said. “If we're camping, we could have the tools ready for them to cook their own meals, rather than having the school pack all the food.”

“Bah, fine!” Morooka said. “Alright, I'll get the damn board to consider bringing cooking supplies, is everyone satisfied with that!?”

The whole room erupted in a rumble of chaotic agreement.

“Oh, Hatori, you beautiful reasonable woman, you,” I said.

“The teachers aren't involved in the cleaning, I should mention,” Yukiko said.

“They aren't,” Otaku added.

“Of course they aren't.”

The meeting continued in rapid fashion, like a blazing battlefield of war cries, all through the hour. We'd survived past the ordeal, and we could go; an excruciating eight minutes past the scheduled time. Packing, stuffing, cramming papers and documents in… Yukiko was given the task to put up the announcement for the campout in the hall. She somehow seemed confused that she still had the job. All together, everyone stood with seats scratching and howling on the untreated floor. Yukiko went to Hatori.

“Uh hello, Mizuki-senpai? I'd like to thank you for that suggestion to Mr. Morooka. And considering that third-years can't come to the campout…”

“Huh? O‑Oh, yeah. Thank you, Amagi.”

Hatori seemed to twitch for a moment.

“…is there a problem?”

“…no, not at all,” she replied. “You should be going anyway.”

“Hold on,” I said. “Yukiko, why don't you go first? I wanna talk to her for a moment.”

“Oh, okay. See you, Kazuma-kun.”

Yukiko walked ahead. Hatori's eyes lingered on the former for more than a few seconds.

“…something you wanna say about her?”

“…don't worry, I… shouldn’t believe everything I see anyway,” she replied, then finally stared at me. “You were the one who suggested the memorial be transferred to Junes, correct?”

“Pertaining to that,” I said. “Even though it's been weeks, I should probably give my thanks… especially with the debacle that happened.”

She looked somber. She gave a sigh.

“…Hanamura liked her, didn't he?”

I took my time to respond, “…if you run into him, can you talk to him? He still feels responsible.”

“…and I presume you do too for bringing the event there.”

“…something like that.”

She quietly gave a thoughtful look.

“…why me?”

“You organized the memorial first, and you were the one who calmed down the crowd afterwards.”

“I‑”

“And because you both lost her.”

She recoiled.

“Listen, I… I'm far from the right person to‑”

“I'm just asking one more thing, that's all,” I said. “Just this one.”

Somehow, her face dropped even more sadly.

“I'll… try,” she said. “Thank you, Shirudo.”

I nodded, and scampered down the darkened corridor now devoid of most people, meeting Yukiko who’d been waiting by the glass entrance.

“What was that about?”

“It's nothing. Just… wanted her to give Yosuke a few words if she gets the chance,” I said.

“I… I see. You think he's…?”

“…I hope so.”

After that, with a simple connected gesture, we instantly left for the ever-recognizable department store; the enlarged name and logo looming over us when we entered.

It took some time, after Yukiko and I finally sat down, for the man himself to arrive. By then, it'd almost turned 5. We were nearly compelled to buy some snacks while we waited; some of us had already stood up facing the stalls. But then, we heard a rhythm of tiring breaths slowly getting louder and louder…

“H‑Hi!” Kanji shouted. “Sor… Sorry I'm late…!”

“There’s the guy!” Chie pointed. “What the hell took you?”

“Was held back by this snooper bulgy-eyed kid who wouldn’t just lemme loose. Had me runnin’ around the whole goddamn shopping district…”

Kanji casually eyed all of us, and smiled.

“Heh… didn't realize you were all my senpais.”

“What, you seriously didn't notice the uniforms?” Yosuke asked.

“Hey, too much was happening back then for me to look. And ‘bout that, you guys better‑!”

“We'll give you an explanation for everything, Kanji-kun,” Yukiko said. “Why don’t you come sit first?”

In a sharp motion, he'd carried a nearby chair with a slack yet hefty grab. His seat was put next to Yu's.

“Back to health, then?” Yu asked.

“Yeah. Honestly, don't think my head's been this clear for… I dunno how long…” Kanji said. “Thanks a bunch for, I guess, saving my life.”

“We would've done the same for anybody, no need for the thanks,” Yukiko said. “Can you answer a few questions?”

“Well… don't really remember anything, but I’ll try.”

“Oh, c'mon, quit with the formalities!” Chie said. “First off, who was that boy you were with?”

I let out a sigh.

“I… uh…” Kanji played with his thumbs. “I‑I really don’t know much about him.”

“Yeah, but you walked home from school with him, right? Sooo… what did you guys talk abou‑?”

“Alright, someone else!” I said. “It’s time for someone else to ask the questions!”

“I'll-I'll go ahead,” Yukiko cut in front of Chie's pouts. “Have you known that boy for very long?”

“N‑No, I… I've just seen him twice really,” Kanji replied. “First time we met, he… he said he was interested in talking more and… I kinda just blurted out I wanted to see him again.”

“…to a guy.” Chie smiled.

Kanji paused, “Yeah. I… don’t get it either myself. Girls are so loud and obnoxious so, y'know, it’s real annoying to deal with ‘em. Guys are way more laid back.”

Yukiko briefly glanced at Chie.

“Stop,” the latter said.

“Then I started thinking… what if I’m the sort who never ever gets interested in girls? And I couldn’t accept that, so I kept spinning that around and around in my head…”

“And so your Shadow formed…” Yu said.

“So whatever that thing was is called that, huh? But yeah… pretty much the gist of it.”

“Well, I can definitely understand the part about being more relaxed around guys,” Yosuke said. “But I have to say, you had some mad skills back at the electronics department though. You've clearly been doing that for a while.”

“ ‘Skills'?” Kanji asked. “Oh yeah… the sewing thing. You know my place is a textile shop. Parents say shit like ‘Dyes are one with the universe…’ ‘Cloth is alive…’ I’ve always been interested in it since I was a kid, but everytime I did anythin' like that I get called names…”

“It must have been tough…” Yukiko said.

“And that led to… well, y’all saw the news right?”

Kanji had been sweating from his forehead the whole time, and only when it reached the bridge of his nose did he finally notice. He wiped off with a wrinkled sleeve.

“Shit man, I really can't shut up about myself today, can I? I must really look like an idiot right now…”

“Don't sweat it,” Yu said. “It's not a bad thing to let yourself run loose, you're pretty cool for it.”

“Hm. Maybe,” Kanji smiled. “I guess I never really had anyone to tell this to…”

“I'm surprised…” Chie said. “You're actually a pretty good kid.”

“Huh? Oh… uh, Th‑Thanks.”

“Hey, no need to blush! You're a big guy, you can take it,” said Yosuke. “I'm honestly just shocked by how light you are with your words… compared to some cussing machine I know.”

“…seriously, Yosuke?”

“Yeah, no, I can admit that,” I said to Chie.

Yosuke let out a small laugh. We all smiled with him too, before his face suddenly twisted into severity. Everyone casted glances to Kanji.

“Is there… anything you remember after we ran into each other? By your home, I mean.”

“Uhhh… I just went in. And I think… no, I'm pretty sure there was somebody at the door.”

“To your house!? Who!?”

“Dude, if I knew that, I woulda told ya way sooner,” Kanji said. “Other than that… I remember some weird dark entrance thing… but then I just woke up after, back layin’ on the hard-ass floor of the sauna.”

“A dark entrance?” Yukiko pondered. “Could it have been a TV screen?”

“Uh… actually, yeah, I think that’s it! Why ask that?”

“The killer has an ability where they can push people through TV screens into another world,” I said. “In your case, the sauna essentially built itself around you, and your Shadow was born.”

“So… all that fighting you guys did was to stop me from getting killed… Wait, the same cases that happened in April!?”

We nodded.

“…so you guys are all playing detective, huh? In that case, I wanna join! I ain't gonna rest until I made sure whatever bastard put me through that pays!”

“Sounds like a deal!” Yosuke said. “What do you think, Leader?”

“Absolutely.”

“Then welcome aboard, Kanji Tatsumi! And may I introduce you…” Yosuke paused. “…to the special HQ of the Inaba Detective Gang!”

Yosuke spread his arms wide in the air. The crickets were deafening.

“…name could probably use a little workshopping,” he sat back down. “Also…”

“Yeah. Kanji, I need your phone,” I said. “I'm gonna put something on it that'll allow us to track wherever you are.”

“W‑Wait, what!?” he roared. “This isn’t like some sorta weird stalker crap, is it!? I've had enough on my tail already!”

“N‑No… it's in case you accidentally fall in, or get pushed in again. It's a precaution.”

“Oh. Sorry…”

“And Yosuke-kun, you'll…” Yukiko said.

“Yep. Get me your contacts, I'll add you in our group so you can tell us if you need to turn it off.”

“Damn, you guys are really organized, aren’t you?” Kanji said.

“Indeed we are! Hey, just saying, you can thank me for bringing up the issues with the map anytime…” Chie said.

“Go away,” Yosuke said.

Sunlight started to swell again, even though time was moving forward and the day was ending. As refreshing small talk began to sprout in the group, I quietly tinkered with Kanji's phone, the progress bar taking its sweet time to reach a new number. It was cracked somewhat, even dented towards the corners. I could tell he dropped it multiple times. A few voices garbled into audible distance.

“…that show’s been wild lately, hasn’t it?”

“Yeah! I told you that biker gang guy was gonna be on, right!? You still owe me some cash for that.”

“You said it was a classmate! It turned out to be some first-year who was a member, that doesn't count!”

“Ohooo, I wonder who's gonna be next… what was his name again…?”

My fingers holding the phone were switching colors to white, then a red at the tips when I realized I'd been tightening my grip.

“…who the hell’d you say was a member?”

Kanji had stood up, facing two boys in uniform.

“His name is Kanji Tatsumi… and he ain't one of those biker gang guys - he's the one who pulverized those pansies who can't go anywhere without their noisy-ass rides. If you’ve got something you wanna say, you better talk in front of this goddamn face.”

As soon as he'd pointed to himself, the gossipers had run headlong off the food court. Kanji sat back down, sweating.

“I can't stand them…!” Chie said, clenching her fists. “Sure, they don't know it's to do with the murders, but… how can they talk about their schoolmates like that?”

“They're like onlookers to a car crash… As long as it's not happening to them, they’re dying to see.” frowned Yosuke. “But… you guys noticed, right?”

“They didn't see the show either. The one with Kanji's Shadow,” Yu said.

“Yeah. I'm sure they would've been far more excited if they had,” Yukiko said.

We all groaned.

“Dammit, all this time, we thought we hit a pattern, but…” Yosuke said.

“Kanji-kun's case disproved our assumptions that the victims are females connected to Ms. Yamano's affair,” Yukiko said. “But if we drop the part about females…”

“It's still a stretch.”

“Kanji,” Yu said. “You really haven’t interacted with Yamano at all?”

“…Swear to ya. Didn’t even know her name till she got snuffed.”

“But it’s exactly the same as Yukiko’s, isn't it? Both her and Kanji-kun got snatched from their homes, and both their moms were involved with Yamano before she died,” said Chie.

“Again, there still isn't a good motive for the killer to go after their children instead. Moreover…”

Yu glanced in Yosuke's direction. He nodded.

“Yeah, I fit the criteria, at least I’m the most likely to out of everyone,” Yosuke said. “If either Namatame or Yamano shopped in Junes… By now, I technically should be on the channel.”

“Hey, don't…” Chie tipped her head down, “…don't say that.”

“…sorry. Got a little too bleak there, huh?”

Sighs resonated from everyone, magnifying further as they echoed from other mouths.

“…so, y’all ran outta clues then?”

“You have any ideas, Kanji?” Yu asked.

“…wish I did, Senpai. But going off on what I just heard, if you guys are stuck… then so is everyone else in this town.”

“Kanji…”

(“…stuck.”)

Sweat was flowing down my hair.

“Are you okay, Kazuma-kun? You look as pale as a sheet.”

“…I'm fine. Just prepping to eat my words,” I said. “We’re stuck, and we’ve hit a dead end.”

“And?”

“More than likely, that means we’ve made a mistake. So let's just leave this branch open for now, and go back a few steps. What exactly is the problem?”

“Well, you heard. There's a pretty shaky reason as to why the killer would want to target the kids of the people who are related, even if just slightly,” Yosuke replied.

“And all that stemmed from our assumption that the incidents so far have to do with the affair. My own assumption. For the sake of finding more paths, let’s say that isn't true.”

“…so it's… random?” Chie asked.

“But that’s already a dead end by itself,” said Yu. “It’s impossible for us to help anyone like that.”

“Then we need another pattern,” Yukiko said, hands on her chin. “Another similarity…”

Everyone thought in quietness for a bit, most pairs of hands in a steeple.

“Kanji, you've told us what happened the day during and before your own abduction. How about before that?” I asked.

“What for?”

“I suppose we could use it…” said Yukiko. “If the killer's been targeting you for a while, they'll need to find an opening. They would have to scope out all your recent activity.”

“Uh… well, asides from the, uh, kid,” he said. “Nothing much happened. Slept in my room like a log, went grocery shopping, called for a couple deliveries… and that news thing, obviously.”

“I see… that‑”

Yukiko’s eyes widened. She suddenly shot up.

“Kanji-kun, repeat that last part!”

“Wh‑Whoa, Yukiko…!” Chie said.

“Uh… ‘and that news thing, obviously'?”

“Mayumi Yamano, when was she on the news?”

“I remember. The first time I arrived in Inaba, April 11^th. The day the affair officially hit the news,” said Yu.

“And her body was found…”

“We saw it with Yu-kun, Yukiko,” Chie said. “It was at the School Zone after the first day of school, the 12^th.”

“Wait… no way…!” Yosuke said.

(“…there it is.”)

“…Clever, Yukiko.”

“Hang on, what the hell's happening here!?” Kanji said.

“Let me finish, Kanji-kun. And Saki Konishi…”

“She was interviewed for discovering the body… on the 13^th. And the… the day she passed… the 15^th…!” said Yosuke.

“And I met you wearing your kimono on the embankment that same day,” Yu said. “…before you were also on the news talking about the inn.”

I smirked.

“…looks like we found the right branch then, didn't we?”

Yukiko replied with a massive grin.

“Every victim so far… has appeared on the news before they went missing!” she said. “That’s it! I figured it out!”

“So the killer's been targeting everyone they see on TV!” Chie said. “Well, I guess it kinda fits with the theme.”

“That can't be a coincidence… I mean, four people…” Yosuke said. “But then, what’s the motive? Why kill someone because they appear on TV?”

“…maybe the limelight?” I said.

“Like the killer's jealous of their fame?” Yu asked.

“So they're endangering people just because they wanted to be more popular!?” Chie shouted, almost slamming the table. “What kinda sick, deranged reason is that!?”

“But it still doesn’t make sense!” Yosuke said. “Why does the Midnight Channel even show those people in the first place?”

We all fell silent.

“Ugh… now that I think about it, we've barely scratched the surface of this whole thing…!” Chie said.

“Don't be so hard on yourself. You played a part in saving both Kanji-kun's and my life, and all of us were right on him being the next victim.”

Yu stared at the wall clock.

“Hold on, we should stop. It's about to get late, isn't it?”

“Yeah. But what about the channel?” Yosuke said. “There's still so much‑!”

“We've made excellent progress today, haven’t we? We found a new pattern and we can use it to save more people, that definitely wasn't nothing.”

“I guess… you do have a point, Yu,” Yosuke said. “Alright, fine, let's go in before dinner hours come in.”

“Go in where?”

“Oh, you'll see, Kanji…” Chie said. “Get ready to have your mind blown…! And… crap, he’s gonna be there, isn’t he?”

“I'm sure you miss him, don’t you?” Yosuke winked.

“…’miss' is an overstatement,” Yukiko said.

“…can I eat first?”

“Can you get moving already!?” Yosuke shoved Kanji forwards.

All together, we strode to the electronics department, some stumbling as Kanji was pushed along. Our shoes squeaked onto the cleaned and wet marble floor while everyone in front had lips curved from cheek to cheek. It was mostly silent, discounting the excited shouts.

“So, did it feel good?”

“Beating you to the punch?” Yukiko said. “Yes.”

“Talk about self-confidence…”

Yukiko still had the same smirk as earlier when she'd nearly flipped her chair over from standing up too quickly. She eyed the rest.

“Yamano… did she go out at all?” I asked.

“A few times.”

“Wonder if that’d be enough to separate her…”

“…That’s actually a fair point,” she said. “But considering the killer’s movements… is it any surprise?”

“Hm. You’re probably right.”

We ran in front as well, lost in a throng of chit-chat and chatter. Screens and electronics had become visible.

The moment we saw yellow, Kanji’s face had turned shocked with amazement. Immediately after, he began to cough. The stage floor below had faded shapes of footprints on them, likely from the absurd number of times we'd stepped foot in here. We looked around. A few squeaks later, and Teddie appeared, strutting confidently into view.

“Teddie, Kanji-kun. Kanji-kun, Teddie,” Chie said.

“So wait, this thing that was grabbing me around a couple weeks ago is a bear?” Kanji said. “…why IS it a bear?”

“Why are YOU human!?” Teddie asked.

Kanji's eyes widened.

“…Chie-senpai, you were right. My mind is indeed blown.”

“I… don't think those two questions can be remotely comparable in any sense,” Yukiko sighed.

“It's worse than that. Guy’s a walking costume with nothing inside,” Yosuke said.

“Well, aren't YOU just a walking bag of flesh with nothing inside!?”

“…my mind is blown. Thus, I have transcended.”

“Okay, Plato, what on earth is going on with you?” I asked.

“Is everything okay, Teddie?”

“Oh yes, Sensei. Everything is perfectly fine,” Teddie said, giving the widest smile imaginable. “The existential horror pertaining to the questions of my forgotten true nature has not scarred me mentally and/or emotionally in any way, shape, or form. Nuh-uh!”

“Let me guess, you'll shut up if we go on a date with you,” Chie said.

“…please?”

Both girls quickly groaned.

“…he looks really cute though,” Kanji said, blush on his face. “C‑Can I pet your head…?”

“Hey! No touching the bear! Only girls allowed!”

“But… But you look so fuzzy…”

“I'm sure there’s spots on the Internet for people just like you, Kanji,” Yosuke said.

“Uh, what’s that‑?”

“Okay, Teddie. I think you should give Kanji the glasses before the girls… collapse.”

“Yes, thank you Yu-kun, so much,” Chie said.

“I love y‑ um, thank you.”

Teddie pulled out a completely new pair of glasses. It was tinted shades, completely black on its lenses while its frame was notably thin.

“Hey! Y’know I'm tryna tell people I'm not in a biker gang, not the other way around!”

“Ted doesn’t know what that is,” Yosuke said. “But it still looks rad as hell, I gotta tell ya.”

“You're only going to be wearing it here, Kanji-kun. Just put it on, and you'll see.”

Kanji looked at Yukiko with a hesitant expression, but after a short while, wore the glasses.

“And on cue…” Chie said.

“Holy shit, what is this thing!?”

“If you're gonna be on the team, you'll need to be able to find where you are in this world. This is how,” Yu said.

“Badass, Ted! How the hell you makin' these!?”

“A trade secret…”

“You know, Junes could use stuff like this. Designer glasses and all.” I said.

“Thinking about the joint, eh, Kaz? If I gave you a cut of the sales, could you mass produce it?”

“Wh‑What!? NO! I put blood, fur and tears into my craft!” Teddie said. “I will not be a sell-out!”

“Dude, you practically yank these out from somewhere anyway. The next step up from here would be making clothes appear out of thin air with some sorta beam.”

“To be honest, ‘Ursine Oculars’ does have a nice ring to it…” Yukiko said.

Teddie vigorously shook his head.

“…but if I get you a date‑”

“Alright, we should go, shouldn't we, Chie?” Yukiko asked abruptly.

“Oh yeah, we're really busy being literally anywhere else. Anyway, bye guys!”

“I was just jok‑!”

And they left. The wind only blew even harder where they once stood.

“Huh. I think you did pretty well there, Yosuke,” Yu said.

“Har, har.”

On that note, we said goodbye to Teddie and left without a second thought. Just in time, as crowds flooded for dinner.

Chapter Text

Chapter 29 – Scoot Setup and School Setup

“Uh, hey, Senpai. Need your help.”

Through the clutter of lunch and plates and containers, we heard a call by the door drawing closer. Kanji had stumbled up to our second-year class. There were clear remnants of leftover anger on his face, parts of his nose wrinkled even below its arch. Even so, there was evidently a bit of worry in the eyes. I put my chopsticks down, walking forward.

“What is it, Kanji?” Yu asked.

“Kazuma-senpai, you're the rep here, right? And that piece of shit King Moron comes in for homeroom?”

“Morooka, yeah. What about him?”

Kanji gazed piercingly into my face. He sighed.

“…SOB just came over to class and shouted at me about needin’ to join ‘extracurricular activities,’ ” Kanji said. “And well… ain’t got any clue where to start.”

“We're happy to help,” Yu said. “What's the problem?”

“Well… from what I hear, hate every one of the clubs. Can't play any instruments, can't act… sports are outta the question.”

“Are you into nursing, Kanji? I've actually met someone in the Health Association who could use company. His name is Naoki Konishi.”

“Naoki-kun… he nursin’ here?”

“Oh, you know him?” I asked.

“Yeah. We used to be in the same classes back in junior high. But… it's kinda awkward now, so think I'm gonna pass…” Kanji said. “Dammit, do I really have to do thus…?”

“Yeah, you have to. You're not the only one who got crap for not joining clubs or societies either. End of last term, I threw together a poster introducing the school to make up for it.”

“Huh. Didn't know you were such a troublemaker too…”

Yu's had suddenly snapped his head up and towards me.

“…what?” I said.

He faced back down. “Uh, nothing.”

“…okay?”

“Either way, Kanji, I hear there’s also other jobs in the school too,” Yu said. “The first floor of the Practice Building has a few openings. Home ec, sewing…”

“Sewing?” Kanji asked. “Wait, that goddamn ‘discipline’ teacher never said anythin’ like that!”

“Fits, doesn't it?” I said.

“…I guess. But… aren’t people gonna look?”

“…do you really care?”

A short silence after, Kanji smirked, “…nah.”

Yu and I both gave fleeting smiles in his direction, while he did the same glowing one. A thud crashed through. All of a sudden, tables were knocked out of the way in a wave until finally, the apex of the force hit our view.

“Hey, guess what I just heard!”

Yosuke had come running, out of breath.

“When they’re sitting in back of you, it's like a squeeze play!”

My gaze drooped.

“Alright, guess I have two reasons to go get Morooka now,” I said.

“Wait, wait, don't! Let me explain!”

“Are you putting a baseball team together?”

“What!? No, Yu!” Yosuke said. “What I meant was…”

Yosuke rose his head up, and began to breathe in deeply.

“I’m talking about how when there’s a girl sitting behind you on a motorcycle and they lean in and press right against your back.”

My face was palmed.

“Two and a half reasons.”

“Huh? What does?” Kanji said.

“Oh my God…” Yosuke pinched his nose.

“Kanji, you’re welcome to press up against me any time you want,” Yu said.

“Why would I‑?”

“Okay, no, quiet, all of you.” Yosuke waved his arms frantically. “Look, I've been saving up, paycheck after paycheck, for one and only one goal in mind. Motorcycles are the hot new trend going around, and girls like guys who spend time outdoors!

“Think about it! The sweet, summer wind, flailing our hair about almost like supermodels posing in a cool breeze… our sweat glistening on our newly tanned and perfect skin. They'll come flocking right over, begging to be first!’

(“…if Chie and him ever get together, it will be the death of me.”)

“Motorcycles?” Yu asked. “But I'm pretty sure Kanji here is trying to stay far away from them.”

“I'm not talking about him! He isn't even old enough to get a license! Here, you two take this…”

Yosuke handed out a piece of some folded paper each to me and Yu. It was a manual for getting a motorcycle license.

“This is a golden opportunity for us to finally get out there and show ourselves to the world! Don't you think we deserve that much as hard-working detectives!?”

“What the hell!? What about me!?” Kanji roared. “I’m on the team now, aren't I!? I wanna go out too!”

Yosuke began eyeing Kanji, up and down.

“…you took down a whole gang by yourself…” he said. “Crap, you might be a problem.”

“Problem for what!?” Kanji said. “If you're lookin’ to get a girl on your bike, you gotta be seatin' two. That ain’t allowed on a scooter.”

Yosuke’s shoulders slumped at the realization.

“…forgot about that.”

“So the best we can get are scooters,” I said, opening the manual. “Fucking amazing. Watch ladies, as I rev off into the sunset at the heart-rending speed of five hours per mile.”

“Yeah, what? Gonna woo the chicks with your awesome school slacks, Kaz?”

I lurched back.

“Oh… Oh! Alright, you classist asshole, let’s see how your unwearable headphones can stick up to refined, cool glasses man! Bitch!”

“See, he's in.” Yosuke smirked. “Look, it doesn't matter! So long as we have motorcycles, it'll practically be an expressway for all the girls to come leaping straight into our arms. What do you say!?”

“Eh, sure,” Yu said.

“I only have a bike,” Kanji said.

“I'm still not asking you!”

“Hey, I can’t get a scooter either, I can't afford one,” I said. “And I'm too busy to get a license, Yukiko and I still have to organize the campout groups after all.”

“Really? Then what are you planning to do?” Yu asked.

I shrugged, “Just rent a bike, easy.”

“Hell yeah! Bike bros!” Kanji shouted.

Kanji raised up his hand to high-five me. I clicked my tongue. Meanwhile, Yu had gently carried my free hand and put it to meet Kanji's.

“…bike bros,” he said.

“…Kanji, please just go see Morooka.”

I was patient for the last of lessons to come to a close. The philosophy teacher with his final growl of a word, picked up his files, glaring at everyone for some hope they’d all turn transparent. When he started to step out, Yukiko and I went forward.

“What the hell are you two doing?”

“We're planning to talk about the camping trip with the rest of the class,” said Yukiko. “Is that alright?”

“That so? Fine, we can start by drawing lo‑”

“I think we can sort this ourselves, can’t we, sir?” I said. “I'm sure you have other business to attend to.”

He eyed us, clearly skeptical. I could see Yukiko's hairs straightening.

“…fine. But if I catch them in odd places…” he said. “Hey, every one of you pricks in this class! Don't leave until these two say you can! Understand!?”

Once he'd finished that, the whole class roared with disapproval. Fists rose into the air. Morooka repeatedly bashed the blackboard with an overlong ruler.

“Look, if all of you cooperate, we can get this done in at most five minutes,” I said. “We're just gonna discuss the campout, that's it.”

“You people better not give them any more trouble than you’ve already dished out!” Morooka shouted. “If any of you‑!”

“Uh, it's fine, Mr. Morooka,” Yukiko said. “I think we can handle everything from here. It’s good leadership training to deal with commotion by ourselves, isn't it?”

Morooka scoffed; sockets holding bulging, fiery eyes. The class had turned silent once he did his tantrum on the board, and there left a radiance of rage that warmed the class.

“…all of you, listen to every word they say!” he shouted again. “Got that!?”

Only quiet nods, but apparently it was good enough. He began to march out again.

“Nice one,” I said.

“Same to you.”

But right after the door closed, the class had once more burst into complete disarray. Some were standing with fists in the air.

“We know what your plan is! You're trying to pick your own groups; you've been hanging out with these guys right!? And we all know Yukiko-san and Chie-san are gonna…”

“Hey, you there! Put a sock in it!” yelled Chie.

“This is bogus! Why the hell can't we choose who we wanna be with!? If we're gonna cook and swim together, we might as well do it with…!”

I quickly snatched that same ruler, and whacked the blackboard about twice the amount Morooka did. It turned silent again.

“Finally! Can you let us fucking talk now!?” I said. “Let's get the easy question out of the way, who isn't coming!?”

“What for!?”

“So we can decide on how to compensate splitting the groups. Did you really think we’d have Mr. Morooka leave just for our sake?” Yukiko said.

Everyone’s eyes widened in surprise and silence, but clearly not ones in disapproval. A few hands had raised.

“Okay, one, two… five of you aren't going,” I pointed to them. “That makes… sixteen; nine guys, seven girls…”

“Aika-chan, are you not coming?” Yukiko asked.

“No. Deliveries.”

“…Aiya's a restaurant. Doesn't it send deliveries on order?” I asked.

“Deliveries.”

My brows creased, “…cool. Okay, how are we gonna allocate the tents?” I whispered to Yukiko.

“The tents hold four people at max capacity, correct? Maybe we could get three for the boys and girls each.”

“Right, they’re gonna have to combine for the cleaning, aren't they?” I said. “So… two groups with two girls and three boys, and one more group with three girls, three boys. Does that check out?”

“It does. So, one group of five will be us.”

“…and now the rest.”

We looked out at all our other classmates. Their expressions only began to turn to even more gradual frowns the longer me and Yukiko took.

“…are we sure we want to do this? You know this will take a while.”

“If I'm gonna go, I'm going with you guys,” I said. “And everyone else knows we hang out, so this is the best option to not make a fuss.”

“Hm.” She smiled. “I agree too. Will you start?”

I sighed a huff, “Alright, everybody listen…”

This was, to put simply, a night terror of a logistical nightmare. We told everybody our plan, and they had all stood up, and walked to their nearest buddy and pal. Of course, friend groupings and class social networks tend to be more complicated than three completely disjoint sets, not even counting some hidden animosity not seen before. Then came the Congo line of classmates begging to be put in this group, that group, not wanting to breathe the same air as someone else; all really factors we should have expected. Still, we persevered.

“Hey, there’s no way in hell I'm sleeping in the same goddamn building as him, never mind the same tent!”

“God, grant me strength…” I muttered, putting both hands together. It'd taken almost twenty minutes for the group of six to be settled. “What’s the matter? Aren't you both friends?”

“Ha. Ever since that biker gang guy came back, he’s threatened to report my actual friend to the police for the last couple days!”

“You heard the other day! His ‘friend’ goes to the gang meet-ups!” Keishin shouted. “What if he gets pissed and tells that first-year to throw him into a ditch somewhere!?”

“For the last time, he isn’t dangerous!”

“And for the twentieth time, Kanji Tatsumi isn't in a‑!” I felt an uproar of voices pulsing in my ear canal. “Yukiko, can you handle them?”

“Uh…! If you’ve told us your groups, you can leave!”

“Wh… Why the hell didn’t you start with that!?” Yosuke said.

“We forgot! Sorry!”

“C'mon, Yu, you gotta ask your uncle about your license…!”

“As I was saying…” I took a deep breath. “Kanji's perfectly safe, I promise. If there was a biker gang member in school, they would stick out like a needle in a pile of dusty breadcrumbs. I trust you know how they usually dress.”

“You’re seriously taking his side on this!?” Keishin said.

“Oh, for‑ Listen, you can meet up with whoever you want at dinner, and you can clean by yourself in your own spot if you have to. You’ll only be together when sleeping.”

“After the crap he said, I’m not accepting that either!”

I could feel every last shred of tolerance wavering from the bulging vessels in my neck. A groan was muffled behind my palms.

“You do know you two aren't the only ones in this group? A third boy is waiting behind you, and two more girls,” Yukiko said.

The other three members had casually waved their hands towards the two loudmouths.

“I understand, you two are in a bad situation right now, that's normal. But if we called back Mr. Morooka and told him we want to do lots for everyone instead, would you agree?”

“I… Yukiko-san…” Keishin said.

I sighed.

“Look, we can’t force you, but you're the last group,” I said. “But we’re also lucky enough to have people close with each other also working together. Case in point, you two. If the only way we can get this done is just to reshuffle, then I guess we don’t have a choice.”

They looked at each other for a moment, still clearly frowning. A few moments of quietness passed.

“Mr. Morooka’s on the way back,” Yukiko said. “Make your decisions quick.”

“…fine. We'll work it out. Just put us in together.”

“And you three are okay?” Yukiko asked.

“Mm-hmm.”

“Yeah. Kinda just a straggler so…”

“Uh‑huh.”

I quickly scribbled in the members’ names, and shut the folder tight. I leaned back on my chair.

“Holy shit, we're done…” I said.

“Alright, you’re all free to go.”

With Yukiko's words, the five of them had dispersed.

“Thanks for that,” I said.

Yukiko nodded. That only left one more person in class.

“You guys alright? That looked like a lot…”

“Sorry for making you wait, Chie.”

“No biggie. Didn't really have any plans later on anyway,” she said. “So I guess everything’s settled then?”

“Yeah,” Yukiko said. “We’ll just have to find a day to go grocery shopping for ingredients.”

“Ooh, can't wait!” Chie said excitedly. “Finally get the chance to prove my culinary techniques!”

(“…the gun is smoking.”)

“Hey, Kazuma. Any idea what Yosuke was saying about licenses earlier?”

“Uhh…”

(“…yeah, Yosuke would kill me if I told either of them. And then they’ll kill Yosuke.”)

“…it's complicated. Anyway, I'll send this to council myself. You two go have fun.”

“It's fine. We can come with you, no problem,” Yukiko said.

“Well, if you insist,” I said.

Together, we all went from hallway to staircase towards our destination, the familiar pictures pasted on the door greeting us with their happy faces. We had to guarantee Morooka that every grouping was done in an honest and legitimate way. Half an hour later, we couldn’t feel our voices and feet. We haggardly said goodbye.

Chapter Text

Chapter 30 – Bikin' Buzz

Summer season arrived, and so did outfit changes. It'd been the second day in a row since I escaped the gripping clutches of the fashion police. It was Tuesday night, three days before the campout would begin. While I ate my dinner in peace, the group chat was sounding out.

Kanji sent a picture to the group. An image of a drawing of his Persona, Take-Mikazuchi, pencil sketched with lines of different tones, was received. The resemblance was immaculate.

Yukiko took an awful long time to type her next sentence.

We took a long time to type something legible.

Afterwards, I didn't look at my phone for the rest of the night. And I'm pretty sure all the other guys did the exact same thing.

We'd met up over at Junes, away from judgmental eyes of the opposite gender. I rented a bike from Junes, and with the seat's bubbly logo pulled along with me, everyone else met up by the west entrance. It wasn't crowded, just about two people were there beside us. As predicted, only Kanji and I were using normal bicycles.

“Nice ‘ride’, Kanji,” I said.

“I'm gonna put those reporters in a trench next time I see ‘em…”

“God, I still hate you for that, Yu,” Yosuke said.

“What, the fact that it looks cooler?”

“The fact that you didn't have to pay for your scooter, and you know that, by the way.” Yosuke sighed. “I wish I had a police officer helicopter dad…”

I rolled my eyes, “Yeah, your dad only manages the most successful business ever conceived in Inaba…”

“And you realize Dojima's not actually my dad… nor is it even a police scooter.”

“I spent countless hours slaving my butt off for this, cut me some breathing room,” Yosuke said. “Let's please just go before I ‘accidentally’ knock out one of your lights.”

With grating tires, they went. At the same time, Kanji and I moved. The store began to disappear. Through the packed residential district, and contiguous sections of houses, the scenery blurred in blue the faster we went. Wind hit our faces. If we were lucky, the strips of the road would combine into one faded white line, but we only went that fast only once or twice. It took time for me to keep my balance, but after five minutes of pressing my feet on the asphalt, the muscle memory returned. What was unexpected was how easily Kanji and I caught up with the other two. There were the wheezing of brakes every few minutes, and every bend.

“You bike, Senpai?”

“Used to, but it was a while ago. Back when I was in elementary.”

“Yeah, does seem like you live real close to the school, based on that map,” Kanji said. “Well, ain’t lettin’ them get ahead!”

I nodded. There was a horn in the far distance. A train chugged away, soaring past us at the horizon at invisible speeds. Rational, clear-headed thinking suggested that that would’ve been the proper mode of transportation, but we all knew who to thank for that.

The train’s first stop after Inaba, towering bigger and bigger as time passed. Okina, the neighboring city. Right as we rode by the station, you could tell there was nothing rural about this place. Noise, thoughts, old ladies shrieking… it was loud. And especially, it was cluttered. Shops parallel to the road popped out with lights and signs and people. We parked our vehicles at the sidewalk, looking astonished, inward at the depth of the crowd.

“Damn… kinda feels nostalgic, I have to be honest,” Yosuke said.

“Oh yeah, both of you are city folks, huh‑” Kanji said. He suddenly covered his mouth, and he coughed. “Man, the air here is…”

“You get used to it the more you’re here,” Yu said. “It's not like there are many pollutants in the countryside to adapt to, after all.”

“You know, I've always wondered why these weird yellow paths are everywhere.” Yosuke tapped his foot.

“They're tactile paving. Apparently it's for people with sight issues who need to get around,” I said.

“Oh, that’s neat. Wait, why is it only near stations then?”

I shrugged.

“But yeah, Senpai… this ain't no Inaba, that’s for sure,” Kanji said, turning his head.

“What's the plan, Yosuke?”

“It's easy, isn't it partner?” Yosuke winked. “We wait! It's summertime, and us country boys are dripping knee deep in pheromones with our styling rides.”

“Right… Hey girl, wanna take a ride on my ‘styling' moped?” I pointed to the scooters. “Watch… the chrome handlebars go perfectly with the grips of my fingerless gloves…!”

“You're not helping.”

Needless to say, pedestrians encompassed both men and women alike, with targets that suited our reach. It was cheerful, even among hateful gossip. Us boys only stood waiting with crossed arms.

We waited. After a few moments, the rabble thinned out slightly. And we waited. Kanji went to go look at a craft shop, before returning back with full bags in an hour. And we waited. I went to go look at a bookstore, and bought an accounting book. So we waited. People were beginning to disappear. And so we…

“…Look, I don’t intend to beat a dead horse, but I'm pretty sure this particular horse has decomposed to petrol,” I started.

“H‑Hold on! I'm sure if we just hang around a little longer…!” Yosuke said. “Partner, you’re in this together with me, right!?”

“Till the very end, Yosuke Hanamura.”

“Yu-senpai, you're too nice to him. Seriously, the sun's gonna set,” Kanji said. “Maybe the reason why this ain’t workin' is because you guys don’t have actual proper motorcycles.”

“And maybe the fact that people don’t usually walk to complete strangers because they have bikes,” I said. “Especially strangers that have remained still for hours on end.”

Yosuke stood quietly for a temporary lapse of time. He bowed his head, sighing.

“…you’re right…”

“Wow,” Kanji said. “Hear that? Senpai's gone through some character development.”

(“…I could shed a tea‑”)

“-which is why we're gonna step out there and get those girls ourselves!” Yosuke shouted. “You're right, Kaz! There is no time to waste! No more patience and waiting, only action and adventure!”

“…you’re doing this just to piss me off, aren't you?”

“Maybe.”

“Give me three minutes,” Yu said.

“Hell to the yeah, Yu! Let's do this, you and me! With our powers of manhood combined, we can achieve anything!”

Kanji and I groaned.

“Aren't you joining in?” Yu asked me.

“…I’m gonna go shop for summer clothes. I know when to give up.”

“Yeah, I'm lookin’ around,” Kanji said with a grunt.

“What, ya guys chicken!?” Yosuke said.

“Not working this time!” I called out.

“Hey, you guys watch what happens!” Yosuke's shouts faded away. “Just you wait and see! We're gonna come back with a whole line of girls en masse with our charms!”

I ignored him. I walked around the place, looking at colorful shops left and right. Kanji separated as well into an alley, while I could still hear Yosuke's pleas within earshot. I stopped by a store.

(“Croco Fur… might be what I'm finding for.”)

The place looked fancy, and a shiver of dread crept up my neck. I counted my cash, about 2,000 yen. On my wish list was a decent set of pants.

The street was completely abandoned now. Blue had disappeared from the sky. Birds were chirping in isolation and triumph as their songs were no longer forced out by unaware passers-by and paces. When I walked out the gaudy shop, there was only a depressed Yosuke and a flat-faced Yu both leaning against a pole. The former’s head was considerably dropped down; face folded with wrinkles of despair and desperation.

“…yep. No luck, right?” Kanji asked.

“…well, sorta…”

“Hm?”

“Hey, you don't get to talk! We actually poured our tears into this!” Yosuke said.

“I did get someone's number pretty early on,” Yu said. “Without tears.”

Yosuke's eyes turned starry.

“Y‑You did!? Is it real? It’s real, right? Can you call her over!? Please call her over! Now, please. Please? PLEAASSEEE!?”

I blinked, “Dude, don’t say it like that, you’re actually making me start to pity you.”

“I think he wants to be pitied, Senpai,” Kanji said.

“Alright, since you asked so nicely. Let's see…”

Yu pressed a few buttons on his phone, and set it by his ear.

“Hello?”

“Who is this?”

It was a man's voice.

“Uh… I think I might have the wrong number.”

“Wait a sec… you’re the one who hit on my chick! Oh, where the hell are you now, you little shit!?”

“U-Um…!”

“You listen to me! You ever walk an inch next to my girl again, I'll fucking murder you and cut you up like goddamn kebabs!”

“Okay, warning received. …So can I talk to‑?”

“Fuck you! Don't call again!”

I presumed the receiver shut off. My ears were still ringing, so I couldn't know for sure.

“Yup. That went real well,” Kanji said.

“Hey, Yu, can I borrow your phone for a bit?” I asked.

“Sure. Why?”

“I just found myself a new toy to play with.”

I took the phone, and went to history for the number. I put it to my ear.

“Hi there. I just wanted to add that your girlfriend's fucking hot as shit.”

“That's it, you're dead meat! I'm gonna find you and tear your damn head off! Who the hell are you!?”

“Well, since you’re just so kind about it, I work in a Junes department store for my Dad. My name is Yosuk‑”

“AAAAAHHHHHH!”

Yosuke pounced in an instant and snatched the phone off my hands. The end call button was pressed with twitching fingers, the glare he gave completely inscrutable.

“…yes, Kaz?” I asked.

“Shove it.”

Yu caught the tossed phone and kept it. Yosuke plainly coughed.

“Anyways, assuming no further interruptions…!” Yosuke said. “I… got a number.”

Kanji's eyes immediately widened.

“Oh, don't give me that look!”

“Well go on then, prove me wrong!” Kanji said.

“Uh…”

Yosuke didn't say a word.

“…how much did this girl actually like you, Yosuke?” Yu asked.

“…Yeah, okay, after thinking about it with like five minutes of post-flirt clarity, it migghttt be a fake one.”

“…Great,” I said.

“But! But! There is, by all accounts, a 50% chance that on the other line, there's a person whose sex I am attracted to, and we can woo ‘em from there! If we include all of us, it’s a 100%!”

There was a low growl, coming from close by. The one letting it out left a face of pure tomato-colored anger.

“Hey, if he can be a prick, I can be too.”

“Call the goddamn number.”

And once more, another call made. Yosuke grabbed the phone with two trembling grips.

“H‑Hello?”

“Please be patient.”

It was a girl.

“H‑Hi there! I’m sure you're busy and all but what do you say to a motorcycle ride around Oki‑ Wait, patient for what?”

“…I know that voice,” Yu said.

“What do you mean, you know that voice?” Yosuke whispered. “Excuse me, who is‑?”

Yosuke’s eyes widened. He got the signal.

“Delivery is inbound,” said Aika. “Please stay still.”

“Well, Nakamura doesn’t seem that bad,” I said.

“Yeah, but…” Yosuke said, “I never…”

The sound of crumbling asphalt was afar. Then, it mixed with the roar of an approaching engine. From afar, a scooter in red was growing bigger in size, blazing trail of dust spraying from both sides of the wheel that resembled flapping butterfly wings.

“Holy shit! Dodge!” Kanji shouted.

But there was no need to. Aika’s scooter had pulled up in the middle of its traversal, which caused its rear wheel to bounce against the edge of the sidewalk. Vehicle and passenger were up in the air, the latter's apron suspended as time froze. The front wheel hit metal, the surroundings of which were painted in orange. Bolts and chains flew and tore at the point of impact, shading the scene with dark lines and spots.

The invading scooter had drifted onto the tactile paving, halting just inches from the stairs to the subway. The debris from Yosuke’s leftover motorcycle fell flat on the ground.

“NOOOOOOO!!!”

I could barely hide my wheezes behind my palms. Yosuke had knelt down, crying out to the sky.

“My… My motorcycle…!”

“Delivery. Two pork udons.”

“We’ll take those,” Yu said. “Kanji, I’ll pay. You take the other bowl.”

“Thanks a ton, Senpai.”

“Thank you for your purchase.”

After being handed the change by Yu, Aika drove off, no part of her scooter the slightest bit impeded in the head-on collision. Her ride bumped up and down on the sidewalk, before she turned a corner and left.

“Why… Why is the world so cruel…?”

Yu walked forward, and pressed on Yosuke's shoulder. This was, of course, after he’d pinched his chopsticks and slurped down some udon.

“Those are the risks you take in such endeavors, Yosuke Hanamura,” Yu said while dodging a tire that rolled casually to him. “Courage isn’t always winning, but always getting back up. Take another chance.”

“Senpai… you fought well.” Kanji stepped up. “Even though that was frankly the most perfect and awesome bit of karma I have ever goddamned seen, I admire you for your never-wavering determination. Push on.”

“Y‑Yeah…! You guys are right! It's just a minor setback of… multiple weeks! I can recover… No, I WILL definitely recover!”

All the while, through Yosuke's inspirational words, the air carried the discordant noises of someone who held absolutely zero empathy.

“What's‑?” My snickers faltered for a cough. “What’s your insurance policy…?”

“…I just bought it. I don’t have one.”

I burst into another wheeze.

“Even he's so moved by your actions, he's now completely breathless, Senpai.”

“Please man, keep choking.”

We stayed in Okina for a little while longer, waiting for the other two to finish their meal, before it was time to go. Everyone was smiling by the end, regardless of how painful one of said smiles seemed.

We left Yosuke at the station, who was still quivering in grief over lost vehicle, chicks and time. After a fork in the path, Yu went on his ways as well; Dojima's house seemingly in view even though it blended in like mud with all the other brown buildings. Kanji and I biked side by side. The sunset slapped my face hard with light, and I lost my vision for a few seconds.

“Hey, did ya hear that?”

“Huh?”

Kanji was right, there was some sort of crack really close by. No, more of a pop. My bike was shaking, and I forcefully held down onto the road with my soles.

“Nooo… no, no, no…”

I dismounted the bicycle, and my fears were realized in just a second. The back tire had popped.

“Fuck…”

Kanji got off too, “That… the bike’s rented, ain't it?”

“…yeah.”

I eyed the clothes bag hanging from the handles.

“Crap…” I said. I took out my wallet, then slammed it on my leg when it opened. “Of course. Nothing. God, I'm an idiot.”

I’d noticed at the corner of my eye Kanji was diving into his tight pockets.

“Here,” he held out something. “Take it.”

I looked down. He'd shown a bit of money in his hand. It was a 10,000 yen bill.

“I…!” I said. “Kanji, you know I can't accept this.”

“Dude, don't be a hero and just take the damn cash.”

“Why the hell are you carrying this much!?”

“Second I told Ma I was hangin’ out with a couple friends, she got overexcited and gave me a whole wad of money.”

“Kanji…”

“Look, I was supposed to thank you guys for inviting me to go out, but y'know what ended up happenin’. So this is my treat. You don't have to pay me back.”

I was stunned. Kanji’s hand was still extended with the valuable currency. Against my better nature, I took it.

“See? Ain't so hard now, was it?”

“…I'll pay you back, alright?”

“Don't bother, man. I can lose half that amount in minutes,” he said.

“…thanks,” I sighed.

“C'mon, we can drag our bikes…”

Kanji ended up choosing to pull his bike along with me. It was silent for a bit.

“You still gotta be careful with money, regardless of how well off your family is,” I said. “If you weren’t so keen on hiding it, you could make a big buck with your hairpins.”

“Don't see that happenin’ anytime soon. Anywhere, givin’ it away’s still miles better than getting your wallet missing in god-knows-where…”

“Does that happen often?”

“Kinda,” he said. “Mostly because of the biker gang stuff, fightin' them off I didn't really pay attention. Lost some real nice stuff…”

“Like what?”

“Uh…”

Kanji's face turned red.

“…I won't laugh.”

He sighed, “It was a mini keychain I stitched up that I stuck to my wallet. It was really cute too…”

Kanji looked down in sorrow. I stopped where I stood.

“…uh, Senpai, you cool?”

“…what keychain was it? What did it look like?”

“Oh, it was like a little bunny. Why?”

I let out a cold breath. My hands were trembling. I could see Kanji's expression transitioning into peculiarity.

“…it's nothing,” I said. “Hey, why don't you just go home? I'll get this back myself.”

“Senpai‑”

“It's okay, really. I'm probably only gonna get there by 7 anyway. Your mom’s probably worried sick enough with you staying out late so often.”

“…she’d be, huh?”

Kanji deliberated for a moment. After a few seconds, he'd made his choice.

“Alright, then I'll be up front,” he said. “Good luck dude. Gimme a call if you run into any trouble.”

“…I will.”

It did take until 7 to get the bike back. Once I’d given the money for reparations, I went back to the hostel with an empty stomach.

Chapter Text

Chapter 31 – Misfortunate Camp… urz

It was after school, and we all had planned to get ingredients. The grocery and produce department of Junes was the same freeze of any other day compared to the hot heat outside, and short sleeves worn led to shivers and standing hairs. Yet it was one of those moments where the place was inviting. Assuming there wasn't a blackout, the store would always burst with warm colors of fruits, spices, peppers, and cold ones of veggies and proteins. With carefree looks, Chie and Yukiko had stridden in anticipation towards the refrigerators. We weren't the only ones there, clearly. Other groups from the same and different classes had come as well.

“I wonder how Keishin-kun's team is doing…” Yukiko muttered.

“They looked they were at each other's throats the other day…” Chie said. “You sure it was the right choice to put them in a group?”

“I… do hope so.”

Chie stared at Yukiko's face.

“…do you feel bad trying to force us all together?”

Yukiko sighed, “…a little. But… Maybe it's for the best they try to be together to work things out. I don't think it's good to leave things to sit like that.”

Chie puffed out quite a bit of air.

“Are you okay?”

“Y‑Yeah, sorry…” Chie said. “It’s pretty chilly here, that’s all…”

Yukiko’s eyes were slits. After a second, she just let it go.

“…if you say so. Well, what do you think we should make?”

Meanwhile, Yu and Yosuke had grabbed a trolley each, while I stood by them leaning against a box of kiwis. Yosuke sent a giant moan.

“Leaving at 12, getting there at 1…” he rested his head on the trolley. “Five! Five whole hours of cleaning, could you and Yukiko-san not have begged a little more!?”

“Your right to say the word ‘beg’ has been revoked since yesterday’s events. And believe me, there were plenty of people who did beg.”

“You ever camped out before, Yosuke?” Yu asked. “That’s something to look forward to, isn't it?”

“…I haven't. Well, I guess we got that and cooking. Wonder what secret Amagi recipe we're gonna get to taste test…?” Yosuke smacked his lips. “Kaz, there anything else redeeming about this trip?”

“We get free time the morning after till 10,” I said. “From what I hear, there’s a river that people can swim in whenever they want.”

“ ‘Swim in’?”

“Is that right? Might want to bring my trunks then,” Yu said.

Yosuke had winded his feet, and dashed away with his trolley.

“Where are you going?” I asked.

“Yeah, uh, gotta get something realllyyy quickly. Probably gonna be awhile, so you guys can just leave without me!”

“…uh.”

Before either me or Yu could point out the clear inconsistency, Yosuke vanished completely. We only shrugged as we approached the girls.

“You two, how does curry sound?” Yukiko asked.

“Sounds great,” Yu said.

“Yeah, we were going back and forth between ramen and curry‑” Chie’s eyes lit as they glazed over the protein section. “Wait, Yukiko, what if‑?”

“I don't think we're being provided grills to cook with. Moreover… steak cuts are out of our budget.”

“Aww…”

“Curry it is,” I said. “I could use a break from ramen.”

“That settles it then, curry!” Chie said. “…Also, where on earth is that other guy?”

“He said he had to go buy something. We don't know either,” Yu said.

“Figures. He’s probably out there scheming weird stuff.”

“Now… what ingredients should we get for curry?” Yukiko asked.

“…do you not know?” I asked.

Yukiko jumped a few inches, as if there was a sudden slam that shocked her wits.

“I mean, yes! O‑Of course I do!” she quickly smiled. “We should start by getting some vegetables, right?”

“…maybe? I’ve definitely had carrots with curry before, that's for sure…” Chie grabbed a bag of carrots. “Maybe mushrooms?”

“I guess so… then what about spices?”

“The guys are probably gonna wanna go for something hot… So let's get ‘em some spicy red-hot chili peppers!”

“I usually like my curry a little sour, too. Do you think ketchup will work? It is the same color.”

“Ooh yeah, good point! What else?”

“Something to thicken it… Corn starch could work.”

“But I don’t really like corn… I heard in Science class that potatoes have that starch thing too, and that tastes better, so let's use that instead!”

“How about we put in some seafood? Squid ink is used in ramen sometimes, it should work wonders for curry.”

“Hey, I heard in this show that coffee and egg yolks go really well together‑!”

“-do you think strawberries could add for some sort of natural sweetness…?”

For some reason, Chie and Yukiko had slowly glided through the entire line of refrigerators across the wall, all the way to the other side of the department that included the dairy section . They seemed to pull a new ingredient out of thin air after every consecutive step. Both of them were talking, but it appeared as if each was too infatuated with their own ideas to listen.

“What are you planning on bringing?” Yu asked me.

“…five packets of ramen, most likely.”

“Lower it to three, I'll get a few bento boxes.”

“That much?”

“Do you not trust me?”

Yu winked. I felt a twinge on my back that made me jolt.

The bus started going about ten minutes later than scheduled for whatever reason. The tires screeched, once Morooka finally put down the loudspeaker, and we could feel shaking. The paintjob at the sides, I saw was flawed. Brown and stained, the bus was old, likely from reuse every year. The five of us carried our bags, which filled most of our laps on our seats. Even though Yosuke didn’t deal with the food, his bag was as big as ours. In fact, he seemed astonished at the amount Yu and I had on us. We couldn't tell him the truth about our food plans, or lack thereof in cases of certain people.

Buildings had turned to green lush hills, while the clunks of uneven road and tire came up at occasional intervals. By the fortieth minute, most had fallen asleep on another shoulder. I was surprised myself, considering how jarring the sunlight was, their rays magnified by the focusing gaps between swaying leaves. But eventually, we made it, halting to a small stop supported by girders and scaffolds. Everyone was forced awake in an instant, yet even the most wearied person could hear the slight tired edge in Morooka's voice. As soon as we got off, first and second-year had lined up, five to eight members in clusters at a time.

“Alright, you know what to do, and where you're going!” Morooka said. “Everyone, assigned spots, now! And no slack offs!”

Scattered moans all over. Every group had a certain site of the mountain to clean separated by tape and numbers. Us five had gotten a somewhat secluded area to ourselves, trees speckled a little randomly. The incline wasn't too steep, but could be much flatter for our liking. Of course, as promised, trash was distributed on the ground with some disgusting piles marring the sight of terrain. Cans, bottles, crumpled paper, certain unknowables that no one was really keen on touching with bare hands; all that tediously pulled and stashed away in a ball of trash bags. My limbs already lost feeling by the second hour.

“There’s a trail of TV antennas over here,” Yukiko said. “They seem perfectly intact. Wonder why they were thrown out?”

“…You never know with those things,” I said. “Let’s pick them up.”

It looked as if the waste intersected with another group's area, probably a class 2-2 group too. We let them handle it.

“Hey, guys. Get over here.”

Yu had beckoned us over to a shadowy enclosure. There wasn't a lot of light hitting the short patches of grass, due to the encirclement of trees and large stones. But something was definitely shining at the center of it all.

“So, what do you guys think?”

I sighed, “…it just had to be a motorcycle, didn't it?”

“UGGHHHH…!” Yosuke said. “Why the hell something like THIS here!?”

“Ooh… Uuhh…” Chie said.

“Do you know something?” Yukiko asked.

“Yeah… Yukiko, remember those tires we picked up last year?”

“Uh‑huh.”

Chie was frozen.

“…go on. Just spit out the truth bomb,” Yosuke said.

“Well… my uncle works on vehicles for a living and, uh…” Chie breathed in deeply. “Well, you see… this place is… kiiinda his dumping grounds…?”

Yukiko, frankly, was giving Chie the deadliest of venomous death stares. Even though Yosuke and I immediately followed suit.

“I…! L‑Look, I only knew till after the trip!” Chie said. “I was gonna tell you about it but it… it just slipped!”

“Chie, the problem doesn't reside in the fact that you didn't tell anyone,” I said. “The problem resides in the pain that we’re the ones right here who have to CLEAN IT UP!”

“Aren't… Aren’t there regulations for this!?” Yosuke said. “I don’t think mechanics can toss out dangerous and next to explosive equipment in a ditch in the middle of nowhere! I'm surprised this place isn't just ash by now!”

“I told him to stop when I heard, alright!? And clearly he didn't!” Chie said. “You guys get it, right?”

“I'm sorry, Chie. As of right now, I feel a severe damper on our friendship and I do not wish to speak to you.”

“H‑Huh!? Yukiko!”

“Alright, everyone, that's enough,” Yu said. “Come on. I’m sure if we work together, this should be a piece of cake to carry.”

“…we can't just leave it, can we?” Yosuke said.

“No stone left unturned…” Yukiko said.

“Ugh… Definitely gonna give my uncle a piece of it after this…!”

“And a lawsuit, preferably,” I said.

We'd heaved and grunted away the enormous bike. I could feel everyone’s breath and their sweat drops that fell and soaked as we pulled with every last ounce of might. We had to completely let go of the whole thing once someone lost their grip, and anger could be felt directed at that person for some few seconds. Even so, we did it in time, and all we could do for the next half hour was just shoving down as much water down our throats as possible. The golden sun began to lower.

6 o'clock was here, and we were all drenched in fatigue. Seats were given to everyone, placed under dark shadowy shade from the evening light. For a hit, Yukiko and I had to group up all the remaining 2-2 students, which relieved us of the final sweep of our zone; the other three had it tedious. For our share, we had to count heads, call out names, latter job mainly from my end. A line shorter than usual meant we had to start tracing the path again, only for the vanished to emerge torso first from the bushes five minutes later. They had to go to the bathroom.

After a long vocal endurance of calling and yelling, Yu, Yosuke, and I had slopped our faces down onto a long table.

“Man, I smell like crap right now…” Yosuke sniffed his tracksuit. “Mom's gonna kill me…”

“There… well,” I said.

I steadily eyed the girls, who'd been standing glaring at a pot for more than ten minutes.

“Oh yeah, why do you two have your bags with you?” Yosuke asked. “I already put mine in the tent.”

“For… the workout,” Yu said.

“Workout…? We're gonna eat! Just sit back and relax! Maybe Chie might not be the best, but Yukiko-san’s got generations worth of culinary tips and secrets in her noggin!’

“Oh, you poor sweet summer child,” I muttered.

“Sorry, what?”

“Uh… he said: ‘Oh, you rich bitter winter adult,’ ” Yu said.

“…thanks?”

After a while, the girls came forward with three plates, and set them down in front of each of us. Lo and behold, it was curry and rice, which had an odd ambience of… purple fumes emanating from them. They seemed to notice too.

“Oho, I can’t wait…!” Yosuke said gleefully.

“Uh… yeah! W‑We put a lot of love into it, ha, ahahaha…!” Chie said. “En… Enjoy!”

“Huh. Kinda cliché, but it is what it is.”

Yosuke gripped a spoonful of dark brown curry and shiny white rice, and put it into his mouth. I tapped my fingers in patience.

“Gh… Ghh!”

And in a flash, Yosuke had started clutching his throat. His body laid flat on his seat while his torso win milled around the bench.

“Oh, crap, crap!” Chie said. “Uh… uh, okay, what-what do you need!?”

Yosuke was pointing to his neck.

“Chie, he's choking!” Yukiko shouted.

“I know, I know! H‑How do you do that maneuver again!?”

“Just stand him up straight!” Yu said.

Yukiko had gone forward and grabbed Yosuke's arms from his back, propping him up.

“Okay, do‑!” I rubbed my fist on my chest. “I don’t know how to describe it!”

“I… I don't think I'm strong enough to…!” Yukiko strained.

“It's okay, I got it!” Chie shouted. “Alright, I'm doing this for you, man…”

With a charge, Chie had jumped and kicked Yosuke's belly, to the point where even Yukiko seemed to be gritting her teeth in pain. Out flew a terrible combination of fluids and food from Yosuke's mouth in a terrible cough, soaring at unimaginable speeds. We heard a shout the next table over.

“You… You couldn't have aimed that at just a slight angle!?” Keishin screamed, face filled with muck.

“Sorry!”

“Chek… Chekhov…!”

Yosuke gargled, slumped down onto the ground. A second after, he shot up.

“WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT!?”

“Uh… curry?”

“That wasn't curry…!” Yosuke said. “That was the embodiment of death, smeared upon an innocent plate! Which is ironic, ‘cause I’m pretty sure I tasted something alive!”

“Did… did the fish not cook all the way through?” Yukiko asked.

“WHAT FISH!?”

Yu and I sat back down, eyeing our dishes in pure introspection. We wondered what horrors were concocted at such close proximity to us.

“Don't do this…” Yosuke said. “I'm telling you, as a friend, and as a survivor, don't. I wouldn't even joke about trying this stuff.”

Even after Yosuke's desperate imploring, Chie and Yosuke still looked at us expectantly. Yu had picked up a spoonful of the meal.

“…I'm not doing this.”

“Come on, Kazuma, they tried hard with this dish.”

“…the worst part is, I'm sure you're right.” I sighed. “I'll eat the rice. Will you two stop giving those puppy dog eyes now?”

They both nodded. I’d taken the handle and put the spoon close to my mouth. I knew the rice couldn't be too bad; there wasn't anything on it.

My God, was I wrong.

The moment I put it in, my chest had somehow tightened, tingling upwards to my tongue. Slime all over my teeth; it moved. Yosuke was right, it was alive. The rice wasn't rice; they were slugs, and they were crawling and swimming around my jaw and breaking into every open gap. There was a horrible taste like sewage water that worsened with each inevitable next second. I covered my mouth with a hand. Yu next to me was using his forearm.

“Don't swallow it,” Yosuke said. “Run and live to fight another day, dude.”

Simultaneously, we both spat it out on the floor. We were heaving for breaths.

“Well,” Yu said, coughing. “I… I guess I might be able to write an autobiography based on that experience?”

“I taste chocolate… and mint…” I murmured.

“Oh… I think some of the chocolate mint I bought for snacks might’ve fell in the pot with everything else,” Chie said.

“…what?”

“C‑C'mon, it can't be THAT bad.”

“…Really, Miss Satonaka?” Yosuke said. “Why don’t you put your money where your mouth is, along with this creation?”

“You can at least try to say something good about it…” Yukiko said.

“Hmmm… Well, it’s not sticky. Specifically, definitely not sticky. I sense that might be the use of cat pee within the profile. HOW’S THAT FOR ‘GOOD’!?”

“…we're sorry,” the girls said in unison.

We watched out at every other table. Keishin was shrieking trying to get the curry off him.

“This is bad, we’re the only group here without food…” Yosuke said.

“W‑Well, in a certain technicality…”

“No, Chie, I'm not taking in another molecule of this Mystery Food X.”

Yu and I plopped down our bags.

“You're welcome,” we both said.

“You two brought your own food?” Yukiko asked.

“Not just for us,” Yu said, while we unzipped the bags.

Once we'd opened them, out came two bento boxes and three ramen cups. The latter felt as if it drained the scenery with its dull green-grey packing.

“…can I have the bento? I suffered the most,” Yosuke said.

“Oh, suck it up, it's called living on a budget,” I said.

“You can have it, Yosuke,” Yu said. “And you the other one, Kazuma.”

“Yeah… thanks.”

“…Life's not fair…” Chie sighed.

I very loudly pushed a plate towards the girls, making sure to press down on the hardwood to make as noisy a scratch as possible.

“…we get the message,” Yukiko said.

Once we all settled down, we ate as much as we could, even though most of it was trying to get out. Chie and Yukiko had taken some boiling broth from a nearby group, and ate slowly. Yu followed soon after; the three of their cups emptied quickly. There was a loud grumbling. Chie was groaning.

The pork udon was tasty, but my chopsticks moved no further than halfway down the box.

“Did I make too much?” Yu said.

“Um…”

There were eyes on the box, a pair that was noticeably ready to seize an opportunity. My belly was hard as stone.

“Yeah, I think I’m done eat‑”

A mighty scrape had brought the bento box across the table in one second flat. The sound of scraping was soon replaced by slurping and chewing. In no time at all, Chie had devoured the meal in full.

“Ohhh…” she said. “That definitely hit the spot.”

“Chie, that wasn’t‑”

“I was telling the truth,” I said to Yukiko. “I’m stuffed.”

Chie, suddenly enlightened with realization, lowered her face an inch while her thumbs twiddled. Yosuke stared oddly at me.

“Alright, dinnertime's over, back to your tents! Guys' tents this way, girls' tents that way!” Morooka shouted.

“A-Already!?” Yosuke said. “I barely got anything down yet!”

“It's fine, we can bring the food in. Is everyone else filled up?” Yukiko asked.

“We should be okay here, yeah,” Yu said.

I stared at the remains of curry, that had accumulated cold in absence.

“…got an idea,” I said, holding a plate. “I'm gonna go to Morooka for a bit.”

“…no. Don't tell me…” Chie said.

“I'm coming with you, I need my catharsis,” Yosuke said.

We stood up. Without another word, both of us went straight to the teacher with glowing smiles. My stomach immediately loosened.

“Hi there, Mr. Morooka,” I said. “We've had some curry left after our meal, and we would like you to try some.”

“Huh? Y'all had leftovers?”

“We did,” Yosuke continued. “And like you've said, we must appreciate our food! We can't let it go to waste, so here it is as a gift.”

“…huh,” Morooka said. “You know what, I might give you two merit points just for that. Thank you. I'll be having it for breakfast.”

“That might be for the best.”

We sauntered back to the rest. Yosuke was giggling.

“Everyone better not forget to wipe up after yourselves! Remember, you're here to clean shit, not leave more of a mess!”

Yosuke stopped. I felt my shoulder getting poked.

“Uh… hey, we have to clean up our seats?”

“Yeah? Just toss the rest of the curry in a bin. It's still food no matter how not edible it is.”

“Well, that. But… uh…”

“…what?”

“…You remember what you and Yu did once you ate that stuff?”

“We puked it out on the‑”

I cut off. My hands grasped my face in anguish, and I screamed out a muffled cry. Our heads couldn’t be lifted by a crane when we let the others also know of our misfortune.

Chapter Text

Chapter 32 – Some Messy Timing: Nocturnal

The night had risen, and the dark's quiet encompassed the whole mountain we would rest on till dawn. Tents, thankfully, were already prepared and enlarged to room size beforehand. My hands still felt grubby from the spit and other filth we had to mop on the pavement; in this case, not much thanks to me and Yu. My watch read 9. None of us could begin to sleep.

“How on earth did you end up here?” Yosuke asked Kanji, who'd bombarded his way into the opening.

“That King Moron of yours barked and told me if I didn't join, I'd repeat the year,” he said. “And my group's complete shit. You guys are a hella more fun.”

“Well, they're probably still terrified of you…”

“Damn, you guys are lucky though. Get to be with your pals,” Kanji said.

“Yukiko and I had to pull a lot of strings, so…” I said.

“Speaking of, feeling real jealous of the girls about now…” Yosuke said. “They get a full tent to themselves. Even after their culinary crimes earlier…”

“What’s wrong with here?” Yu asked.

“Dude, no offense, total sausage fest in here. And it doesn't help that Kanji’s big enough to carry two of us.”

“Hey, what the hell do you mean by that!?”

“Shhh…!” I held my finger up.

Kanji sighed, “Look, I ain't gonna make trouble for y’all, I swear. Just gonna hang here for a bit.”

We sat in silence for some minutes. There wasn’t much to do, asides from staring at the blinking filament of the lamp. My eyes darted around.

(“…this could be…”)

“…hey, I got a suggestion,” I said. “We're bored out of our minds. Why not ask something we don't know of someone else?”

“Hm?” Yosuke said, puzzled. “Where's this coming fro‑?”

“I'll start. Yu, what was life like before Inaba?”

“Hm… Actually, yeah, that's a good question.” Yosuke turned to the subject. “You honestly never really talk about yourself too often, Yu.”

“Ah…” he said. “I just never really got the chance to…”

“Well, go on then, Senpai!”

“Back at the city… I actually used to be at the top three in the year. I guess that made me somewhat likeable and asides from that… both my parents are executives.”

“Ah, a ladies man here, and a ladies man then, huh?” Yosuke said.

“How about you, Yosuke? What was it like?”

“Told you everything first time we met. New location opened up, and my dad was sent to manage the Junes, so he brought the whole family here. And after‑”

Yosuke dropped his voice. His eyes glazed over me for a moment.

“…it's fine. Go on.”

He coughed, “…after everything was soothed up, well, here you see,” he said. “To be honest, I barely remember what I talked about with my old friends so… I'm not sure if I can even call them that.”

“I see…” Yu said.

“Your friends at your place anything to brag about, Yu?”

“No, not really…”

The mood had gotten heavy, as if the air itself had transmuted into a twisted combination of dried wood and sulfur, even the surrounding ambience seemed to play a drum. Yet inside, it was still uncomfortably quiet.

“You know what, I'm curious about something myself,” Yosuke said. “Your turn, Kanji.”

“What ‘bout me?”

“Been meaning to ask this, but…” Yosuke said. “How comfortable are you with girls?”

“Huh?” Kanji replied. “They’re great. Why?”

“No, I don't mean THE girls, I mean… you know. The thing… you know know?”

Yosuke made an odd gesture with his fingers; one poking through two that made a suspicious circle, meanwhile Kanji's eyelids narrowed for a bit. Then suddenly, they burst open.

“Wh‑!? Hell if I know where you're goin' with this!”

“Look, I'm just curious! Honest!”

“I…” Kanji stammered. “To be perfectly honest, I'm still not totally sure about… what I'm into, I guess. ‘Specially since that blue-lookin’ shortstuff…”

“What happened to him, anyway?” Yu asked.

“Guy came over one more time to talk to Ma, but… that's it.”

“…you miss him, don’t you?” Yosuke winked.

“H‑Huh!? No, I don't!”

“…for some reason I’m getting a strange sense of déja vü,” I said. “Like someone we know of the opposite sex doing this exact same thing a week or two prior.”

“Look, we get it, Kanji, he's your type,” Yosuke said. “But we still want the deets…”

“Alright, to hell with this!” Kanji bolted up. “Y'know what, I'm gonna go to the girls' tent! They're way nicer than you assholes?”

“I have done jack shit,” I said flatly.

“You can sleep here if you want, Kanji,” Yu said.

“Oh, knock it off!”

“Wait, don't actually go‑!”

Kanji had sped out the exit, without another word in his ears. Yosuke stretched out his arms in vain.

“Well done, you two,” I said.

“I‑I'm not accepting any responsibility!” Yosuke said.

There were crickets after. Yosuke groaned into the blankets.

Almost forty minutes went away at a snail-like pace, and Kanji hadn’t come back. Yu and Yosuke had worried eyes.

“How isn't he…? Don't tell me he actually got in with the other two!” Yosuke said.

“This is the mountains, this could turn out bad,” Yu said sternly. “We should go out.”

“And get lost too!?”

I stared at the thin opening outside, and sighed, “He's right. Also, Morooka's probably out on patrol, you know what he'll do if he sees him.”

“Grr…” Yosuke groaned. “Gah, alright, fine. Let's move.”

We stood up, and Yu had torn through the sheets of the tent. What we saw next was beyond any of us could've expected.

“Oh, thank god. We thought we were lost the whole way through…” Yukiko said, flustered.

“W‑Why the hell are you two here!?” Yosuke said.

“Just let us in! King Moron's making rounds around the place!” Chie said.

Yu moved out of the way. Chie and Yukiko had made space for themselves, costing valuable air from the rest of us.

“Why are you here!?” Yosuke asked. “If King Moron finds us out here, we're all screwed!”

“It's… It's Kanji-kun.”

“You saw him?” Yu said. “Is he okay?”

“He's fine, he's…” Yukiko seemed to be searching for a word. “…asleep.”

“…that fast? He was practically storming out earlier,” Yosuke replied.

“He came from here…?”

“Uh, yeah, guess he got really exhausted when he busted in!” Chie said. “Think he might've been sick or something, he just fainted out of nowhere!”

We all tilted our heads in confusion.

“…something smells fishy,” Yu said.

“I‑It's just the curry, that's all,” Yukiko said.

“…by chance, does one of his symptoms include ‘footprint to face'?”

Chie and Yukiko were completely paralyzed after I said that. I pinched the bridge of my nose.

“…dammit.”

“You knocked him out!?”

Everyone immediately went to shushing Yosuke, who'd jolted in shock.

“Look, he startled us!” Chie said. “When he stuck his face in, I panicked! It wasn’t our fault!”

“You hit him, what do you mean it wasn't your fault!?” Yosuke said. “ ‘Oh no, personal responsibility, my fatal freaking weakness!’ ”

“Yosuke, watch it. Stones are raining down from your glass house…”

“Not a word, Yu.”

“Shhhh~!” Yukiko said.

“If another person says‑!”

I clamped my hand onto Yosuke's mouth. There were footsteps outside.

“Lights. Down.”

In a somehow stealthy ruckus, the bulb was turned off with a careless swipe, and everyone’s bodies sprawled on the ground had covered the entire area of sleep room.

“H‑Hey! A bit more space here would be good!” Chie said.

“Just shut up and stay still!” Yosuke said.

“Uh, Y‑Yu-kun, can you… move a little?” Yukiko asked.

(“…and here I am lying in the middle, with balls bluer than a Smurf's wet dream.”)

The footsteps had gotten closer, the wave of grassy blades almost blowing sensible wind in our faces. There was a clear chill, and I felt it pulsing over everyone in contact.

“Everyone tucked in in there?” said a snarl.

“Yes! Yes sir! Tucked right in and-and hibernating well!”

“Oh my god…” I muttered.

“Don't get cute, Hanamura! Go the hell back to sleep!”

“O‑Okay sir!”

After that, Morooka's silhouette through the thin sheets began to shrink, until he was no longer visible.

“Are we in the clear…?” Chie asked.

“Wait…” Yu said.

One, two, three, four, five… twenty seconds, counted. And then, no more sounds.

We quickly rose back, and turned on the light.

“…everyone okay?” Yu asked.

“My butt is clenched so hard right now it can cut diamonds in an ice storm,” Yosuke said. “No thanks to you guys, by the way!”

“What else were we supposed to do!?” Chie said. “Anyways, we can't leave now! We'll sleep here, and sneak back to our tent first thing in the morning! Is that good enough!?”

“No! The tents hold four people highest, and take a headcount!” I said. “One of us will get a faceful of rock!”

“We don't really have much of a choice, Kazuma-kun…”

“Exactly, Yukiko! We don't!” Chie said.

Chie had gotten our bags, and put them in a partition separating her and Yukiko, and us.

“After what he literally just said, you're gonna place down a barricade!?” Yosuke asked.

“It's a precaution!” Chie replied. “You guys better not try anything funny, got it!?”

“Alright, alright fine…” I said. “Too much of my energy's fucking left to care…”

After that unfortunate series of events, we dimmed the light back off. Sure enough, the side of my head laid uncomfortably against a rock, while only half my body laid in lukewarm mattress. We couldn't fit in the sleeping bags.

My head was throbbing. The darkness was crawling. It was the first time I'd ever heard the hoots of an owl, but it didn’t feel celebratory. My eyes felt as if they were pried open, and every time they tried to close, a little bit of light would appear to stir them awake. It was quiet enough, but it definitely wasn’t peaceful with the shifting and the turning. I was sweating in my tracksuit, which was worn for the whole day, noon to now and utterly clammy. The desert couldn’t compare.

After however long, I couldn’t take it anymore. I inched slightly with hands making microscopic movements, I pushed myself up with little touches to anyone adjacent. My legs straightened, the crumpled sheets slighted open. There were stars.

“…who's up?”

I heard a croak of a whisper. Chie's shadow was moving.

“…me. Can't sleep.”

“…yeah, me neither.”

There was a thud to her left. A hand was on Chie's shoulder.

“Nngh… me too,” said Yukiko.

A small shuffle by the boys' side, and Yu got up as well. Like the others, he looked weary, and it seemed like he hadn’t slept either.

“…Dammit guys, I was this close,” Yosuke muffled.

“Hey, don't hate the player, hate the game… or camp,” Yu said. “You can get your head off me now.”

Yosuke groaned, and his messy hair flopped downwards on his neck.

“What were you trying to do?” he sloppily asked.

“Just wanted to get some fresh air,” I answered. “Maybe some actual oxygen in my brain.”

“That sounds nice…”

“You guys can go back to bed. More space now.”

“It's okay, I don’t believe anyone can get a wink right now regardless,” said Yukiko, yawning loudly. “Do you want us to join you?”

“This trip's been a disaster…” said Chie.

“Yeah, and who do we blame for that one…?” Yosuke asked.

“I was thinking of going around the mountain for a bit,” I said. “For exploration's sake.”

“That's clearly not a good idea, dude,” Chie said. “It's pitch ink outside. I can barely make out my own hands in here.”

“We could use the distraction. Maybe the map…?”

“We tried that earlier while we were finding your tent,” Yukiko said to Yu. “It needs service.”